selfloverrrrrr

[selfloverrrrrr]

noncon+ yandere kenjaku x female reader please 🥺🙏🏽

Part of the plan~

Warnings : love triangle, Gojo x reader x Geto, smut , heavy smut, unprotected sex, Noncon, Kidnapping, physically and emotional abuse, biting, torture, size difference....

( All characters are aged up/18+)

Minors Do Not Interact

Read the warnings carefully....if you don't like my stories block me not report

Kenjaku's pov

I NEEDED Gojo Satoru. I need to seal him to succeed my plan. But sealing Gojo satoru isn't an easy thing. No one can do it I know. I was thinking about some plans. A strong one. Which can make the impossible, possible. And now.... I have one. Thanks to Geto Suguru's body. I can see through his memories. And what did I find? That the strongest duo, Gojo and Geto had a crush on the same girl when they were at school? Wow. Her name is Y/n. She doesn't even know that they were obsessed with her. After graduating from school she chose to live far from the jujitsu high. Because she needed peace. She didn't want to live with the cursed world. She didn't even know how much it hurt Gojo and Geto. Foolish her.... She thought running away will keep her safe? I know Gojo doesn't have any contact with her. But he gets to know that she's in danger he'll do anything to save her.

*knock knock* "come in" I said. The door opened. Mahito entered. I smirked. "So? Did you succeed?" I asked. "Obviously" He replied with a laugh then pulled someone in and threw that person towards me. She landed in front of me. Y/n. Great. Her hands tied, she's tumbling. She looked at me. Her eyes widened. "Get out, mahito..... We'll talk tomorrow" I said. "As you wish" He replied and went out closing the door. "G-Geto?..... What is this?" She asked. "You don't even know that he died last year?" I told her mockingly. What did I see there? Is that pain in her eyes? "You're.....not Geto?" She asked shocked. I chuckled darkly. “Ah, clever girl. It really is a shame you left Jujutsu High. You might’ve stood a chance if you’d stayed sharp. I'm kenjaku” I said. I could see the glimpse of tears in her eyes. "What do you want from me?" She asked. "Apparently not from you. I want Gojo Satoru actually. And kidnapping you will make it easy to get him" I replied. "You think you can control him by kidnapping me?" She asked. "Oh.... So you still don't know about Gojo's and Geto's crush on you from the school days?" I asked.

Y/n's pov

No he's lying......right? Obviously he is! "Stop making up stories. Gojo won't come here. We don't even have contacts" I told the man whoever is standing in front of me. "Wait....lemme just blackmail him in front of you" He said with a chuckle. Picked up his phone and called someone. He put the call on speaker. Ringing. Ringing. Ringing. Click. "Hello?" A voice said from the other side of the phone. I know this voice. It's still the same but a bit deeper. "Yo, satoru.... How's it going?" Kenjaku asked. Silence. "Suguru?" Gojo asked after a long pause. "He's dead... Who the hell is this? Do you think it's funny to play a sick prank like this?" Gojo said. That means kenjaku wasn't lying...... Geto really is dead? My heart skipped a beat. "So the strongest recognize voices as well?" Kenjaku asked. "Who the fuck is this?" Gojo asked. "That isn't the main thing right now" Kenjaku said and looked at me with a smirk. Then suddenly he grabbed the front of my shirt and picked up my body by pulling it up. Then threw me on the bed. "The main thing is guess who I've as a guest?....... Do you remember y/n?" Kenjaku asked.

“…What?” Gojo's voice dropped. Kenjaku chuckled “I said, do you remember Y/N?” he asked again. Silence again. And then, barely above a whisper, “Where is she?” Gojo asked. “She’s right here,” Kenjaku said, turning toward me with a mockingly gentle smile. His fingers ghosted over my hair. I flinched. “Tied up, scared, helpless. And completely at my mercy” kenjaku said leaning over me. "What do you think I'm gonna do to her now, satoru? I've her here all night...." Kenjaku asked. "Don't you dare" Gojo spoke. I turned my head away. "Don't!!!!" I screamed. "Stay away from me!" I struggled as he's trying to get closer and closer. "Can you hear her struggle, Gojo?" Kenjaku asked. "Fucker stay away from her!" Gojo screamed. Kenjaku put the phone beside. "Yk gojo, she looks tempting. I don't blame you two." Kenjaku said. Then suddenly he grabbed my shirt and tore it off and pulled off my skirt. "NO STOP!" I screamed. "Gosh.... You look better without them. These bra and pantie are interrupting me" Kenjaku said. "Listen motherfucker" Gojo spoke "I swear to God if you laid a fucking finger on her" He warned.

"Oh shit.... I'm scared. What are you going to do? Teleport here? Lemme guess.... You can't? You don't even know where I am. Come to Shibuya tomorrow if you want her alive. And now lemme do the things you and your best friend dreamt of doing" Kenjaku said and cut the line. Then looked at me. Smirked. "Now now.... I should give you attention again" He said. He leaned down to kiss me but I turned my head away again. He chuckled. Then grabbed my head and forced me to face him. "You think you can fight me?" He said and leaned in to kiss but suddenly he pressed his own hand on his mouth. What is he doing?! He laughed. "Looks like your dead could have been boyfriend trying to protect you" He said as he pushed down his hand with his other hand. I swear I could listen to my heartbeat. Geto......Geto's trying to help? "Come on Suguru Geto....I'm doing you a favor....you dreamt about this. I'm using your body to fulfill your wish you know" He said with a smirk and pressed his lips on mine. His crotch pressed on my thighs. I can feel that he's hard.

He smirked as if he could hear my thoughts. I almost cried. He took off my bra and panties. I'm so stupid....this all happening because of me and Gojo will be dragged into this mess as well. I was left on his bed, fully naked. "You actually are hot" He said. He dragged down his tongue from my jaw to my chest. With a open mouthed kiss he captured a nipple. I mewled. He laughed. Circling his tongue around the nipple teasing. I turned my head to the side hoping that it's a bad dream.

He released my nipple from his mouth. He made eye contact with me and smirked. He took off his clothes then grabbed the elastic of his boxers and pulled it down. His cock stood proud. The red tip leaking and glossing with precum. It's thick and long. That much big dick even exists? He leaned down. His tip touched my clit. He pressed it harder on my clit. I whimpered.

I looked at him. Tears filling my eyes. About to spill out. I couldn't even speak my throat hurts. I just continuously shook my head left and right like my life depends on it. "No?" He asked. He rubbed the tip up and down teasingly. I cursed my body to react to him. My pussy clenched around nothing. "Your body says otherwise" He said with a smirk. Then he pushed inside.

I moaned loudly. It hurts... It hurts.... It hurts too much. Water spilled from my eyes. I was crying. And he looked at he and gave me the most devilish and heartless smile. I felt stuffed. Then he thrust. Roughly. I choked on the air. "It's too tight just as I thought" He groaned. I opened my mouth to say something but kissed me instead. Too roughly. Pushing his tongue deeper. Sucking on my mouth as if his life depends on it. I gagged on his tongue. He started moving his hips. I sobbed harder.

He pulled away from the kiss. He's Thrusting harder and harder. It hurts too much. I begged him to stop. "Awwww....you don't need to beg....your can be boyfriend will come to save you tomorrow" He laughed and thrust faster. It's too deep. He hit the G-spot. I gasped and moaned. "Oh?" He smirked and raised his eyebrow "did I hit the G-spot? Let's make you scream like the slut you are" He said.

He thrust deeper on the G-spot again and again. My toes tangled in the bedsheets, back arched. He gave a hungry opened mouthed kiss on my neck. Then he filled my neck and chest with hickeys. "You look better marked" He said. His one hand reached down and rubbed circles on my clit. I moaned loudly, eyes rolled back, mouth fell open. He chuckled. Still thrusting deep. I clenched around him. "Look at you....enjoying it so much and clenching on my cock" He said mockingly.

I came in a few seconds. I wanna slap myself so badly. Why is my body reacting against my own thoughts?! Kenjaku didn't stop. He kept thrusting like before overstimulating me. I sobbed harder. I can't take it. I kicked my feet on the bed. The wet slapping sounds became faster. "P-please... Stop" I begged. "Did you think about stopping when you decided to drug me?" He asked. I felt it. No no no.... Am I gonna cum again?! "Look at this.... That tight pussy is clenching again.... You love being fucked by me?" He said licking up my jaw.

And I came again?! He hasn't even cum once. He grabbed my jaw. His nails are digging both sides of my cheeks. "Now it's a time for a surprise gift for Gojo~ now clench tight" He said. I grabbed his hand. "No... Please" My voice came out as mumbles. He smirked and leaned closer while thrusting. "Yes baby....almost there" He said and with a rough thrust he came. He pushed his cum inside. His dick pulsed every last drop. Then he pulled out. He picked up his phone and took a picture. I can't even see what was happening. I passed out there.

Gojo's pov

Who is that fucker?! I can't even breath properly. I swear to God if he hurts her.... It keeps ringing in my head what her said. No no no no... Please no... Please don't touch her. Fuck! After all these years how tf this guy got to know whom I care about... Only Suguru knew it.... I do care about her.... Fuck! I don't know how much time passed. I was thinking about going to Shibuya tomorrow. I couldn't sleep. I'm still sitting on my couch thinking about it. When suddenly my phone rang. A notification. A message. From that same number. I opened it.

Imagine attached

My blood ran cold as I opened the image. Y/n. laying on a bed. NAKED! She's unconscious. Body covered with bite marks. And her thighs covered with cum. My hands are shaking. I clenched my jaw. I squeezed my eyes shut then threw my phone on the wall. It broke and shattered there. That motherfucker dared to fuck her?! I'll fucking kill. I can't control my anger. My hands still shaking.

I grabbed the vase and threw it on the glass table. Both broke. I kicked the night stand. I can't even think of anything. I let myself fall on the floor. Tears started spilling out of my eyes. My body lays between all the broken furniture. I couldn't do anything for her.... She had to go through that because of me.... How tf am I the strongest when I can't even fucking protect the one I love?! I don't know when I fell asleep there. When I woke up its already the next day.

Time skip. At Shibuya. After Gojo almost got sealed.

Y/n's pov

"Bring her" I heard kenjaku's voice from outside. The door of the room opened where they kept me hidden. I was wearing the clothes they gave me to wear. Mahito entered and grabbed me by my hair and pulled it. I groaned. " News for you. Your savior is outside. and he's tied up like you " He said. What? Gojo is tied up? No! That's impossible! Mahito dragged me out and threw me in front of kenjaku. "Oh look who's here" Kenjaku said. I looked up and Gojo was there. And he is actually tied up?! I'm seeing him after years. He's grown up. He changed a lot but still the same. "......I'm sorry" He whispered. "She feels good btw.....just like a slut" Kenjaku spoke. Gojo clenched his jaw. "Take these shits away then fucking talk to me. Then we'll see how long you fucking live" Gojo said. "Well as you're about to get sealed and I already hurt you a lot.... I should give you someone to give you company" Kenjaku said and pushed me towards Gojo. I landed on him. Before any of us could process anything the gate of the prison realam closed.

It's dark here. I felt Gojo's hand wrapped around me. "Are you ok?" He asked. I nodded. "I'm....sorry" He whispered. "Don't apologize, Gojo. It's not even your fault" I said. "Of course it's my fault! I couldn't help you! I couldn't help the one I–" He paused his sentence and stared at me. "Do you?" I asked. He didn't reply. He sighed looking down. "Just want to know if he was telling the truth or not" I said. "Yes...." He replied. I nodded. I hugged him resting my head on his chest. He pulled me closer. "Y/n I'm really sor–" I cut off his sentence "shhh.... Don't start apologizing again" I said. Took a deep breath and closed my eyes. "You feel like a safe place.... I don't wanna run away again. I won't. I wish I could apologize to Geto. He tried to help me yesterday as well." I said. Gojo rubbing my back. "Y/n. I promise I won't let anything happen to you ever again. And I'll make sure that motherfucker regrets every single thing he did to you" Gojo promised.

[selfloverrrrrr]

noncon+ yandere kenjaku x female reader please 🥺🙏🏽

Part of the plan~

Warnings : love triangle, Gojo x reader x Geto, smut , heavy smut, unprotected sex, Noncon, Kidnapping, physically and emotional abuse, biting, torture, size difference....

( All characters are aged up/18+)

Minors Do Not Interact

Read the warnings carefully....if you don't like my stories block me not report

Kenjaku's pov

I NEEDED Gojo Satoru. I need to seal him to succeed my plan. But sealing Gojo satoru isn't an easy thing. No one can do it I know. I was thinking about some plans. A strong one. Which can make the impossible, possible. And now.... I have one. Thanks to Geto Suguru's body. I can see through his memories. And what did I find? That the strongest duo, Gojo and Geto had a crush on the same girl when they were at school? Wow. Her name is Y/n. She doesn't even know that they were obsessed with her. After graduating from school she chose to live far from the jujitsu high. Because she needed peace. She didn't want to live with the cursed world. She didn't even know how much it hurt Gojo and Geto. Foolish her.... She thought running away will keep her safe? I know Gojo doesn't have any contact with her. But he gets to know that she's in danger he'll do anything to save her.

*knock knock* "come in" I said. The door opened. Mahito entered. I smirked. "So? Did you succeed?" I asked. "Obviously" He replied with a laugh then pulled someone in and threw that person towards me. She landed in front of me. Y/n. Great. Her hands tied, she's tumbling. She looked at me. Her eyes widened. "Get out, mahito..... We'll talk tomorrow" I said. "As you wish" He replied and went out closing the door. "G-Geto?..... What is this?" She asked. "You don't even know that he died last year?" I told her mockingly. What did I see there? Is that pain in her eyes? "You're.....not Geto?" She asked shocked. I chuckled darkly. “Ah, clever girl. It really is a shame you left Jujutsu High. You might’ve stood a chance if you’d stayed sharp. I'm kenjaku” I said. I could see the glimpse of tears in her eyes. "What do you want from me?" She asked. "Apparently not from you. I want Gojo Satoru actually. And kidnapping you will make it easy to get him" I replied. "You think you can control him by kidnapping me?" She asked. "Oh.... So you still don't know about Gojo's and Geto's crush on you from the school days?" I asked.

Y/n's pov

No he's lying......right? Obviously he is! "Stop making up stories. Gojo won't come here. We don't even have contacts" I told the man whoever is standing in front of me. "Wait....lemme just blackmail him in front of you" He said with a chuckle. Picked up his phone and called someone. He put the call on speaker. Ringing. Ringing. Ringing. Click. "Hello?" A voice said from the other side of the phone. I know this voice. It's still the same but a bit deeper. "Yo, satoru.... How's it going?" Kenjaku asked. Silence. "Suguru?" Gojo asked after a long pause. "He's dead... Who the hell is this? Do you think it's funny to play a sick prank like this?" Gojo said. That means kenjaku wasn't lying...... Geto really is dead? My heart skipped a beat. "So the strongest recognize voices as well?" Kenjaku asked. "Who the fuck is this?" Gojo asked. "That isn't the main thing right now" Kenjaku said and looked at me with a smirk. Then suddenly he grabbed the front of my shirt and picked up my body by pulling it up. Then threw me on the bed. "The main thing is guess who I've as a guest?....... Do you remember y/n?" Kenjaku asked.

“…What?” Gojo's voice dropped. Kenjaku chuckled “I said, do you remember Y/N?” he asked again. Silence again. And then, barely above a whisper, “Where is she?” Gojo asked. “She’s right here,” Kenjaku said, turning toward me with a mockingly gentle smile. His fingers ghosted over my hair. I flinched. “Tied up, scared, helpless. And completely at my mercy” kenjaku said leaning over me. "What do you think I'm gonna do to her now, satoru? I've her here all night...." Kenjaku asked. "Don't you dare" Gojo spoke. I turned my head away. "Don't!!!!" I screamed. "Stay away from me!" I struggled as he's trying to get closer and closer. "Can you hear her struggle, Gojo?" Kenjaku asked. "Fucker stay away from her!" Gojo screamed. Kenjaku put the phone beside. "Yk gojo, she looks tempting. I don't blame you two." Kenjaku said. Then suddenly he grabbed my shirt and tore it off and pulled off my skirt. "NO STOP!" I screamed. "Gosh.... You look better without them. These bra and pantie are interrupting me" Kenjaku said. "Listen motherfucker" Gojo spoke "I swear to God if you laid a fucking finger on her" He warned.

"Oh shit.... I'm scared. What are you going to do? Teleport here? Lemme guess.... You can't? You don't even know where I am. Come to Shibuya tomorrow if you want her alive. And now lemme do the things you and your best friend dreamt of doing" Kenjaku said and cut the line. Then looked at me. Smirked. "Now now.... I should give you attention again" He said. He leaned down to kiss me but I turned my head away again. He chuckled. Then grabbed my head and forced me to face him. "You think you can fight me?" He said and leaned in to kiss but suddenly he pressed his own hand on his mouth. What is he doing?! He laughed. "Looks like your dead could have been boyfriend trying to protect you" He said as he pushed down his hand with his other hand. I swear I could listen to my heartbeat. Geto......Geto's trying to help? "Come on Suguru Geto....I'm doing you a favor....you dreamt about this. I'm using your body to fulfill your wish you know" He said with a smirk and pressed his lips on mine. His crotch pressed on my thighs. I can feel that he's hard.

He smirked as if he could hear my thoughts. I almost cried. He took off my bra and panties. I'm so stupid....this all happening because of me and Gojo will be dragged into this mess as well. I was left on his bed, fully naked. "You actually are hot" He said. He dragged down his tongue from my jaw to my chest. With a open mouthed kiss he captured a nipple. I mewled. He laughed. Circling his tongue around the nipple teasing. I turned my head to the side hoping that it's a bad dream.

He released my nipple from his mouth. He made eye contact with me and smirked. He took off his clothes then grabbed the elastic of his boxers and pulled it down. His cock stood proud. The red tip leaking and glossing with precum. It's thick and long. That much big dick even exists? He leaned down. His tip touched my clit. He pressed it harder on my clit. I whimpered.

I looked at him. Tears filling my eyes. About to spill out. I couldn't even speak my throat hurts. I just continuously shook my head left and right like my life depends on it. "No?" He asked. He rubbed the tip up and down teasingly. I cursed my body to react to him. My pussy clenched around nothing. "Your body says otherwise" He said with a smirk. Then he pushed inside.

I moaned loudly. It hurts... It hurts.... It hurts too much. Water spilled from my eyes. I was crying. And he looked at he and gave me the most devilish and heartless smile. I felt stuffed. Then he thrust. Roughly. I choked on the air. "It's too tight just as I thought" He groaned. I opened my mouth to say something but kissed me instead. Too roughly. Pushing his tongue deeper. Sucking on my mouth as if his life depends on it. I gagged on his tongue. He started moving his hips. I sobbed harder.

He pulled away from the kiss. He's Thrusting harder and harder. It hurts too much. I begged him to stop. "Awwww....you don't need to beg....your can be boyfriend will come to save you tomorrow" He laughed and thrust faster. It's too deep. He hit the G-spot. I gasped and moaned. "Oh?" He smirked and raised his eyebrow "did I hit the G-spot? Let's make you scream like the slut you are" He said.

He thrust deeper on the G-spot again and again. My toes tangled in the bedsheets, back arched. He gave a hungry opened mouthed kiss on my neck. Then he filled my neck and chest with hickeys. "You look better marked" He said. His one hand reached down and rubbed circles on my clit. I moaned loudly, eyes rolled back, mouth fell open. He chuckled. Still thrusting deep. I clenched around him. "Look at you....enjoying it so much and clenching on my cock" He said mockingly.

I came in a few seconds. I wanna slap myself so badly. Why is my body reacting against my own thoughts?! Kenjaku didn't stop. He kept thrusting like before overstimulating me. I sobbed harder. I can't take it. I kicked my feet on the bed. The wet slapping sounds became faster. "P-please... Stop" I begged. "Did you think about stopping when you decided to drug me?" He asked. I felt it. No no no.... Am I gonna cum again?! "Look at this.... That tight pussy is clenching again.... You love being fucked by me?" He said licking up my jaw.

And I came again?! He hasn't even cum once. He grabbed my jaw. His nails are digging both sides of my cheeks. "Now it's a time for a surprise gift for Gojo~ now clench tight" He said. I grabbed his hand. "No... Please" My voice came out as mumbles. He smirked and leaned closer while thrusting. "Yes baby....almost there" He said and with a rough thrust he came. He pushed his cum inside. His dick pulsed every last drop. Then he pulled out. He picked up his phone and took a picture. I can't even see what was happening. I passed out there.

Gojo's pov

Who is that fucker?! I can't even breath properly. I swear to God if he hurts her.... It keeps ringing in my head what her said. No no no no... Please no... Please don't touch her. Fuck! After all these years how tf this guy got to know whom I care about... Only Suguru knew it.... I do care about her.... Fuck! I don't know how much time passed. I was thinking about going to Shibuya tomorrow. I couldn't sleep. I'm still sitting on my couch thinking about it. When suddenly my phone rang. A notification. A message. From that same number. I opened it.

Imagine attached

My blood ran cold as I opened the image. Y/n. laying on a bed. NAKED! She's unconscious. Body covered with bite marks. And her thighs covered with cum. My hands are shaking. I clenched my jaw. I squeezed my eyes shut then threw my phone on the wall. It broke and shattered there. That motherfucker dared to fuck her?! I'll fucking kill. I can't control my anger. My hands still shaking.

I grabbed the vase and threw it on the glass table. Both broke. I kicked the night stand. I can't even think of anything. I let myself fall on the floor. Tears started spilling out of my eyes. My body lays between all the broken furniture. I couldn't do anything for her.... She had to go through that because of me.... How tf am I the strongest when I can't even fucking protect the one I love?! I don't know when I fell asleep there. When I woke up its already the next day.

Time skip. At Shibuya. After Gojo almost got sealed.

Y/n's pov

"Bring her" I heard kenjaku's voice from outside. The door of the room opened where they kept me hidden. I was wearing the clothes they gave me to wear. Mahito entered and grabbed me by my hair and pulled it. I groaned. " News for you. Your savior is outside. and he's tied up like you " He said. What? Gojo is tied up? No! That's impossible! Mahito dragged me out and threw me in front of kenjaku. "Oh look who's here" Kenjaku said. I looked up and Gojo was there. And he is actually tied up?! I'm seeing him after years. He's grown up. He changed a lot but still the same. "......I'm sorry" He whispered. "She feels good btw.....just like a slut" Kenjaku spoke. Gojo clenched his jaw. "Take these shits away then fucking talk to me. Then we'll see how long you fucking live" Gojo said. "Well as you're about to get sealed and I already hurt you a lot.... I should give you someone to give you company" Kenjaku said and pushed me towards Gojo. I landed on him. Before any of us could process anything the gate of the prison realam closed.

It's dark here. I felt Gojo's hand wrapped around me. "Are you ok?" He asked. I nodded. "I'm....sorry" He whispered. "Don't apologize, Gojo. It's not even your fault" I said. "Of course it's my fault! I couldn't help you! I couldn't help the one I–" He paused his sentence and stared at me. "Do you?" I asked. He didn't reply. He sighed looking down. "Just want to know if he was telling the truth or not" I said. "Yes...." He replied. I nodded. I hugged him resting my head on his chest. He pulled me closer. "Y/n I'm really sor–" I cut off his sentence "shhh.... Don't start apologizing again" I said. Took a deep breath and closed my eyes. "You feel like a safe place.... I don't wanna run away again. I won't. I wish I could apologize to Geto. He tried to help me yesterday as well." I said. Gojo rubbing my back. "Y/n. I promise I won't let anything happen to you ever again. And I'll make sure that motherfucker regrets every single thing he did to you" Gojo promised.

[selfloverrrrrr]

Mr. Lover boy

Warnings : fluff, childhood friends, childhood trauma, comedy, smut , heavy smut, unprotected sex, Kidnapping, biting, size difference, BDSM, Yandere Gojo, protective, jealous, obsessive, happy ending....

( All characters are aged up/18+)

Minors Do Not Interact

Read the warnings carefully....if you don't like my stories block me not report

Gojo's pov

I was at my home. Tired. College really sucks. I just took a shower. I really need some sleep. I let myself fell on the bed and stared at the ceiling. Then that one memory came back to my vision. The one I can never forget about till the day I die. I was a kid but that memory is still crystal clear to me. That memory comes to my mind every single day.

Flashback. 5year old Gojo.

I was five years old. I wasn’t allowed to do anything. No school with other kids. No friends. No dirty hands, no scraped knees, no cake at birthday parties. Because I was “too special,” “too rare,” “too valuable to risk.” I was a trophy for my parents, and I hated it. They gave me every toy money could buy, every glittering distraction a child could want. Trains that moved on voice command. A rocking horse carved from ancient oak. Dollhouses taller than him. But it all meant nothing if no one could play with me. I wasn't allowed to play with anyone. It hurt me so much. And so, on one of the rare days I was allowed “out” to the private, highly-guarded park they brought me, sat me on a clean blanket with my toys, and told me not to talk to anyone. I watched the other children with burning eyes. Chasing each other. Laughing. Screaming. Messy hair. Dirty elbows. Happy. My heart ached like I didn’t know it could.

I wanted to play with them. I picked up my wooden airplane and set it down again. There was no joy in pretending to fly when the sky was caged. I stared at the toys in my hands. “Hi.” a small girlie voice said. My head snapped up. A girl stood at the edge of my blanket. Same age as me. Big eyes, shiny hair, soft cheeks still full of baby roundness. She looks pretty. She smiled. “Can I play with you?” she asked. For a moment, I didn’t speak. No one had ever asked me that before. “…Yes,” I said finally, voice quiet but hopeful. “Yes, you can.” I said softly. What if she runs away and doesn't play with me if I show her my excitement? She sat beside me. We exchanged names. Y/N. I repeated it in my head five times to memorize it. She had a cute laugh, and her hands were warm when she touched mine to take a toy from me. We played together for hours. The guards didn’t interfere. Maybe because they were stunned. Maybe because… I was smiling.

Every visit to the park after that, I searched for her. And she came. Like clockwork. We played tag, house-house, pretended we were parents and had a pet dragon. I let her name the dragon. She’d always bring a snack to share. I'd always bring a toy just for her. We were playing house house. She was the wife, I was the husband. We had a pretend plastic baby. “You’re home from work,” she said in a tiny adult voice. “I brought… um… cookies,” I replied, handing her a leaf. And then, out of nowhere, she leaned in and pecked my cheek. I froze. My ears turned pink. “Why’d you do that?” I whispered. “Because you’re my husband, mumma papa do that” she replied, like it was obvious. And my five-year-old brain, soaking in everything like a sponge, remembered how my parents always kissed because they were “married.” So, very seriously, I leaned in and gave her a tiny kiss on the lips. She blinked. I blinked. Then she giggled, and my whole face burned. It was my first kiss. And I didn’t even know what that meant.

One day, we exchanged gifts. I gave her my favorite bracelet—gold, with a tiny bell on it. She gave me a small pendant. A silver charm in the shape of a heart. “For good luck,” she said, “if you ever get scared or lonely.” I never told her I already was. Every day. But then… she didn’t come back. Not the next day. Not the day after. A week passed. A month. I kept coming. Kept waiting. Kept hoping. No Y/N.

End of flashback

Now, fifteen years later, I lay on my back in my bed, fingers brushing the thin chain I wore under my tshirt. The pendant still hung from it. Slightly tarnished, but never forgotten. I never told anyone about her. Only Geto knew. It was my memory. The one time I wasn’t only Gojo, the heir of gojo clan. I was just Satoru. A lonely kid with a toy airplane and a stolen kiss. I closed my eyes, the ghost of her giggle still echoing somewhere deep in my head. “I wonder where you are now, Y/N…” I smiled faintly. “…and if you ever think of me too.” then I went to sleep. If there's really a God I hope I'll get to see her again.

Next day in class I wasn’t paying attention. Again. Professor Yaga’s voice blurred into background static as I leaned back in my chair, staring through the window like it held all the answers I’d never get. The pendant under my shirt was warm from my skin. My fingers brushed over it, again and again habitually. Obsessively. Thinking of her again. It’d been years, and yet the memory of that girl… that tiny smile, that soft voice saying my name like it meant something. It clung to me like perfume on an old shirt you can’t throw out. "Oi." A hand smacked my arm. I blinked and turned to suguru, who looked at me like I just confessed to murder. “You’re zoning out again,” he muttered. “Let me guess. Her?” I shrugged, eyes drifting back to the sky outside. “Maybe.” I replied. suguru scoffed. “Bro, you were five. You don’t even know if she was real. You sure she wasn’t just, like, a Disney hallucination?” “She was real,” I replied flatly. He raised an eyebrow. “Okay, but you still remember her face? After ten years?” I looked down at my desk, fingers gripping the edge. “…fifteen years,” I corrected. He snorted. “You’re hopeless.” Maybe I was. The classroom door clicked open. Who came this Late?

All heads turned. I saw a girl standing there. She's new here. And my brain short-circuited. She stepped inside, breathless, muttering an apology to the professor with a sheepish smile and flushed cheeks. She looks Gorgeous. No—ethereal. The kind of beautiful that makes anyone forget their own name. My heart stopped. No clue why. She seems familiar. She scanned the room. All the seats were taken—except mine. Then her eyes landed on me. She walked over, stopping beside my desk. “Hi… is this seat taken?” she asked. Her voice. Her voice hit me like a train. I knew it. I didn’t know how. But I knew it. “…No. It’s yours,” I said quickly—too quickly. She smiled, soft and polite. “Thanks.” She sat beside me. I turned forward, but I didn’t hear a word the professor said after that. All I could think was....Why do you feel so familiar? I didn’t even realize I was staring until Suguru leaned over, cupping his hand to whisper against my ear like the snake he is. “Damn, you already in love, Romeo?” I shot him a glare. He smirked. “She hot. You dying.”

“I’m not—” I was about to say “You’re imagining your wedding vows already.” he cuts me off. “I will strangle you.” He leaned back casually, eyes twinkling. “yeah yeah....i just witnessed you simping over a girl” he said and I rolled my eyes. I didn’t hear a single thing from the last half of class. My brain was a thick fog of memories and questions, all circling her. The new girl. She didn’t speak to me again after sitting beside me. She focused entirely on the lecture, scribbled notes with a neat hand, tucked a strand of hair behind her ear every five minutes like she’d been trained to hypnotize me. That's when I noticed...... The bracelet. Delicate. Thin. Gold. And hanging from it.... a tiny bell. My heart stopped when I saw it. My whole world stopped. Because I remembered that bracelet. I gave it to her. To Y/N. At five years old, it had slid off my tiny wrist too easily. But I had picked it myself from my toy chest. It had a bell because I thought it made her laugh. And now it was on the wrist of a girl I couldn't stop staring at. Coincidence? Maybe. But I’ve never believed in coincidences.

Class ended with the usual scraping of chairs, voices rising, Suguru stretching next to me and yawning. I turned. she was packing her notebook into her tote. She stood, adjusted her strap, and was about to walk toward the door. And I panicked. I shot up faster than I should’ve. “Wait!” She stopped, blinking in surprise. Her lips parted slightly as she looked at me, confused. “Yeah?” she asked. I paused, tried to play it cool. My voice came out… a little too fast. “…Your name. What’s your name?” I asked. She tilted her head, caught off-guard by how serious I must’ve looked. Or sounded. But she answered. Softly. “Y/N L/N.” she replied. My world—stopped. My ears rang like someone had just screamed inside my skull. Y/N. Y/N L/N!!!!! The name I never forgot. The girl I waited for at the park like a fool. The girl who disappeared like a dream. I kept my expression still. Didn’t let the flash of realization reach my eyes. Not yet. “…Pretty name,” I said, forcing a smirk. She smiled and replied. “Thanks.” And then she left.

“What was that?” Suguru asked, nudging me with his elbow. I slowly sat down, brain still buffering. “…That was her,” I said, almost dazed. Suguru frowned. “Her who—?” he asked. “The girl.” I replied. He blinked. “The girl?” I nodded once, still staring at the door. “Oh shit.” He let out a long breath. “Yeah.” I replied. Later that week, Shoko found her. Of course she did. They shared a psych class, and Shoko being Shoko, dragged her into our circle without warning. And thank god she did. “I found someone interesting,” she said, grabbing her by the wrist and pulling her over to our table outside. And there she was. Y/N. Laughing. Talking. Sitting across from me. "Oh you're the guy who gave me a sit that day, right?" She asked looking at me. God it feels to see her talk to me again. "Yeah" I replied. "You know... Idk but your face seems so familiar" She said. "Really?" I asked. "Yes... What's your name? I forgot to ask your name" She said. "Gojo.... Gojo Satoru" I replied. "Gosh you may think I'm weird but I think I've heard your name before" She said. "No no I don't think you're weird at all....maybe we're connected to each other lol" I replied and she laughed. Suguru just smirked at me. And now that I was really looking…It was her. That smile. That laugh. She had no idea who I am. Not yet. I wouldn’t tell her just yet. Not until I was ready. Because this time, I wasn’t going to let her disappear again.

A week passed since I found her again. Since she walked into that classroom, sat next to me, and unknowingly turned my entire world upside down again. Y/N L/N. She still didn’t know who I was. But I knew her. I remembered her. And I wasn’t ready to tell her just yet. Not until the right moment. The rain was falling in soft waves outside Shoko’s apartment, thunder rumbling low in the distance. We were all squished into her living room—beanbags, throw blankets, pizza boxes, and soda cans everywhere. Shoko, Suguru, Nanami, Mei Mei, Y/N, and I. And of course, we were playing Truth or Dare, because what better way to destroy friendships? Y/N was curled up next to Shoko, legs tucked under her, hair braided loosely over her shoulder. I pretended not to look at her too much. I was failing. “Okay!” Shoko clapped, “Y/N. Truth or dare?” she asked. Y/N blinked, laughing. “Uh… truth, I guess?” she replied. “you once said that the bracelet you always wear has a story. What’s the story behind that ?” shoko asked. My heart froze. I leaned in just slightly, pretending to take a sip of my drink. Y/N glanced down at her wrist, and for a second, I saw something flicker in her eyes. Nostalgia, maybe. “Oh… this?” she said, gently touching the gold band. The bell gave a soft jingle. “It was a gift. A long time ago.” she said.

“Boyfriend?” Mei Mei teased. Y/N smiled and shook her head. “No. I was a kid. I used to go to this park when I was five, and there was this boy I played with. Every time I went to the park, he’d run to me with some new toy.” she said. My chest squeezed so hard I forgot to breathe. “He gave it to me before I stopped going,” she added softly. “I guess I just never stopped wearing it.” Suguru glanced at me sideways. I quickly looked away. “Wow. That’s oddly sentimental for you,” Shoko said, a little surprised. Y/N shrugged, her smile still soft. “yes....but you know I feel so guilty that I neither remember his face nor his name. It really hurts me” she said. I didn’t say a word. Just sighed under my breath. After a few more rounds Suguru daring Mei Mei to prank call Nanami’s crush, Shoko admitting she peed in a pool once it was my turn. “satoruuuu,” Suguru grinned like a devil. “Dare.” I replied. “I dare you to take off your shirt. Show it.” Suguru smirked. “Classic dare.” I smirked and grabbed the hem of my t-shirt and yanked it off. “you wanna see your dream body?” Suguru, not to be outdone, whipped his own shirt off. “I got better yk.” Nanami shook his head. “Why am I here.”

Y/n's pov

“Gojo,” I said, interrupting the laughter, voice a little too sharp. “Where’d you get that necklace?” I asked. He blinked, looking down at the chain. “This?” he asked. “Yeah,” I said. “The pendant.” I said. He was still shirtless, still smug, but his expression flickered just for a second. “…It was a gift,” he said softly. “From who?” I asked. I knew I was pressing now. But I had to. My heartbeat was thundering in my chest. Gojo tilted his head and gave me the most unreadable, amused smile. “You tell me,” he said softly. My eyes widened. The room started to fade. No freaking way. “it was you?????!!!!” I almost screamed. His smile deepened, smug and stupid and beautiful. “Took you long enough.” he replied. My mouth fell open. “You knew? You knew it was me this whole time?!” I asked. He shrugged casually. “Recognized the bracelet. First day you sat beside me.” he replied. “You didn’t say anything?” I swatted his arm. “You jerk! I’ve been wondering what happened to you for years.” He laughed—bright and full and unapologetic. “I was planning to tell you eventually. But it was more fun watching you figure it out.” he said. “You’re evil,” I grumbled, but I was smiling. So much. “God. I can’t believe this. All this time… we’ve been in the same college” I said. “I knew your name the moment you said it,” he interrupted, voice softer now. “Y/N. How could I forget?” I stared at him, overwhelmed. “Why didn’t you say anything? Not even after class that day?”

Gojo’s gaze dropped to his pendant. He rubbed his thumb over the charm, just once. “Because back then,” he said slowly, “you left. One day you just didn’t show up anymore. I waited. And waited. I thought maybe you forgot me. Or I made it up. So this time, I didn’t want to push it. If it really was you… I wanted to wait. Let you recognize me.” he said dramatically. But God. That hit harder than I expected. I swallowed. “I didn’t leave because I wanted to. My family moved suddenly. I didn’t even get to say goodbye.” I replied. He looked at me for a long second. “it's ok...” he finally said, lips quirking, “you’re here now.” I smiled, feeling my heart swell with something warm and electric. “Yeah,” I said softly. “I’m here.” And just like that, everything felt lighter. We became friends again!

The next day. College was buzzing like usual too many people, too many voices, too much sunlight for a Wednesday morning. I walked down the hallway with Shoko, sipping my overpriced coffee and trying to shake off the sleep still weighing down my brain. I was listening to her rant about the dumbest thing a classmate said during psych class when something ahead caught my eye. More like someone. Gojo. He was leaning casually against the lockers, hands in his pockets, stupid white hair looking like it belonged in a shampoo commercial. And next to him—some girl I didn’t recognize. Black hair. Soft, prim clothes. Kind of… uptight looking. But she was smiling at him. Laughing. And worse? She touched his arm. Her hand was on his damn arm! I blinked. My steps slowed. Something weird twisted in my stomach....not anger, not confusion. Just… uncomfortable heat. “Who’s that?” I asked Shoko, subtly nodding in their direction. Shoko followed my gaze, squinted once, then rolled her eyes. “Oh. Utahime.” she said. “Utahime?” I asked. “she's a student here. Has a mild-to-severe Gojo obsession. She’s harmless though. He doesn’t like her like that.”

My eyebrows rose. “Wait, seriously?” I asked. “Mhm. She’s been trying for months. You’re new, so you haven’t seen the full saga yet. But don’t worry—he’s never entertained her. Thinks she’s too high-strung.” she replied. “Oh.” I said. Casually. Totally not too fast. Not like I cared. At all. I turned away like it didn’t matter, trying to push the weird… bubbling feeling in my chest down. But Shoko smirked at me. “You jealous?” she asked with a grin. “What? No,” I scoffed. “Of course not.” I said. “You are,” she sang. “I’m not—” “You’re definitely jealous.” she cut off my sentence. “I literally just didn’t know who she was!” I said. “You sound so defensive,” she snickered, sipping her drink. “It’s cute.” I glared at her. But whatever. Moving on. Because I saw gojo walking towards us I don't want him to hear anything.

Gojo strolled toward us, annoyingly effortless in every step, and my traitorous eyes couldn’t help but notice the way the morning sun hit his cheekbones like the universe personally lit him. Nope. Not thinking about that. Not at all. Not after Utahime’s hand was on his arm like she bought it. Shoko was still grinning at me like a devil. I straightened up quickly and blurted out the first thing that came to mind as Gojo got within earshot. “Anyway,” I said, voice overly bright, “my mom says hi.” I declared. Gojo blinked. “...Your mom?” he asked. “Yeah!” I said quickly, pretending not to hear Shoko’s quiet snort. “I was telling her about you guys. how we’re all in the same group now. and I mentioned, you know… you. That we used to know each other as kids.” I said.

He perked up at that, all smug amusement. “Oh? Am I famous in the L/N household now?” he asked. “Maybe?” I replied with a smile. “Anyway, she kind of got excited. She wants to invite you guys over.” I said. Shoko raised an eyebrow. “Us guys?” she asked. I nodded. “Yeah. You, Mei Mei, Nanami, Geto... and especially Gojo.” I looked at him. “She wouldn’t shut up after I told her you were that childhood friend.” I said. Gojo grinned like he’d just won the lottery. “Wow. Look at me. Winning over moms without even trying.” he said with a smirk.”. “She used to go to the park with me which is why she remembers you” I said. “So when are we going?” shoko asked. “This Saturday, let's go to the class room I've to tell the others” I said.

Saturday came too quickly. The evening was buzzing with voices and laughter. Everyone came—Shoko, Mei Mei, Geto, Nanami, and of course, Gojo, who somehow looked like he belonged even in my living room, sitting cross-legged on the floor in a hoodie and sweatpants like he hadn’t grown up in luxury and silk. My mom loved it. She was absolutely thriving having all of them here, fluttering around with snacks, asking if anyone wanted seconds before we even finished firsts. The dining table was full—of food and conversation. Nanami was trying to argue with shoko about the stock market, Geto was halfway through a story about a haunted dorm room, and mei mei was already on her second glass of wine and whispering fake fortunes into everyone’s ears. And Gojo sat beside me. Our knees kept brushing under the table, and I wasn’t sure if it was on purpose or accident, but every time it happened, I forgot how forks worked for a second. Halfway through dinner, my mom spoke. “You know,” she said casually, spooning some curry onto Nanami’s plate, “I still have those pictures. From when Y/N and Gojo used to play in the park.”

I blinked. “Wait, what?” I asked. She smiled warmly. “From when you were five. I used to take that little pink camera everywhere. You two were so adorable. I still have the photos somewhere.” she said. “You never told me you had those!” I said, my voice half shocked, half laughing. “Where are they?” I asked. “I’ll get them after dinner,” she promised with a proud grin. “They’re in the photo boxes in the cupboard. Oh, you’re all going to love them.” she said. Geto sat up straighter. “Oh, absolutely yes. We’re seeing baby Gojo content tonight?”he said. Gojo groaned into his hands. “Oh no…” I glanced at him and couldn’t help the giggle. He looked genuinely nervous, cheeks a little flushed. It was… weirdly cute.

We all gathered in the living room like it was storytime at daycare blankets piled up, cushions thrown everywhere, plates of leftover dessert balanced on knees. My mom came in with a huge plastic box full of photos, set it on the table, and popped it open. “Here they are!” she said, holding up the first one. It was a photo of me and Gojo, sitting on a picnic blanket with juice boxes in our hands. He had his little white hair fluffed up like a dandelion, and I had ribbons in my pigtails. We both looked like we were laughing. “Stop,” Shoko whispered. “You two were adorable.” she said. “Oh my god,” Mei Mei added. “He looked like a plush toy. What happened, Gojo?” she said. “Hey—” Gojo started, but then he caught sight of the next photo and laughed. “Wait! I remember this one! That was the day we pretended the tree was our castle, right?” I nodded, eyes wide. “And we named the tree Sir Leaf-a-lot.” We both laughed, and for a moment, the others faded into the background. There was something so strange and special about seeing those moments frozen in time. Little versions of us, smiling like we had the whole world in a playground. Photo after photo came out. me pouting with a scraped knee, Gojo with grass in his hair, the two of us hugging a giant stuffed dragon we named ‘Marshmallow’. Each one made us laugh more, made something warm unfurl in my chest.

Then—“OH MY GOD!” Geto’s voice suddenly pierced the air like a fire alarm. “What? What?!” Shoko sat up. Geto held up a photo. His eyes were wide, his mouth open in a gasp of scandalous glee. “LOOK what I found!” he said dramatically. We all crowded around, curious. And there it was. Little me. Little Gojo. He was holding leafs as cookie in one hand, and I was in a frilly pink dress. He was leaning in awkwardly, shyly and our lips were touching in the most innocent, clumsy first-kiss way imaginable. The room exploded. Shoko nearly fell off the couch. Mei Mei screamed. Nanami choked on his juice. I froze. “OH MY GOD.” Gojo turned bright red. “Wait—give me that!” he reached for the photo, but Geto held it above his head. “Nope! This is gold! I'm framing this!” he cackled. “I will literally pay you to give it back!” Gojo groaned, lunging again. “WHO TOOK THIS PICTURE?!” I cried, my face burning. My mom peaking from the door. "Oh that one? Me and your dad joked about it every day that he was your first boyfriend" She said. Ok enough embarrassment! "Oh my god I can't take this anymore. Gojo, come with me to my room. Help me prepare our beds for the sleepover" I said he nodded and stood up. "Oh private time? Don't worry we won't go there until you guys call us. Just don't be too loud" Geto said and gojo shoot a glare at him. Then we went to my room leaving others laughing.

Gojo’s POV

The moment we stepped into her room, the noise from the others faded behind the door. Y/N’s room smelled faintly of lavender and something warm.....like comfort. Childhood. Home. I watched her walk to the corner, dragging over the futon and pillows for our so-called “sleepover” while my brain tried to reboot from that photo. She didn’t say anything. Neither did I. We moved in silence, awkward, heavy silence as we spread the sheets and smoothed the blankets, hands bumping once, twice. I looked at her, wanting to say something, anything, but my mouth was suddenly useless. Then she broke it. Her voice was soft, a little shy, and sweetly nostalgic. “You know… I still remember the name of that dragon,” she said with a smile as she fluffed a pillow. “Marshmallow.” I chuckled. “He was huge. I used to trip over him on purpose just to act I'm saving you from a giant.” I replied. She laughed at that, her eyes lighting up in a way that made my chest feel too tight. “You were such a drama queen even at five.” she said. “Still am,” I said with a shrug. Y/N sat back on her heels, brushing hair from her face, her eyes shining as she looked at me. “It’s crazy though. I really thought I made you up sometimes. Like… maybe I imagined it all. You felt like a dream I had on repeat.” I stared at her. I couldn’t look away. It felt like if I blink she'll vanish. The way her eyes softened. The way she was smiling. The way her voice wrapped around those memories like a ribbon. She didn’t know it, but she was pulling me apart without even trying.

And before I could stop myself…she was still speaking. And suddenly I kissed her. It just happened. Her lips felt soft. I was dying to get this feeling. The second I pulled away, realization slammed into me like a truck. Shit. Her eyes were wide. My heart was in my throat. “I—Shit—I didn’t mean—” I stumbled, backing up a little. “I don’t know what that was, I swear I wasn’t trying to be weird or make it uncomfortable I just—God—I’m sorry—” I stopped rambling when she cut me off by another kiss. Soft, warm lips against mine again. Her hand rested gently on my chest, and I swear my heart stopped. Then it kicked back into overdrive. I kissed her back, harder this time. Deeper. One hand slipped around her waist. The other cupped the back of her neck. She made a soft sound in the back of her throat that made my entire body tense. I walked her backward, lips still locked, until she hit the windowpane. The moonlight poured over her. She looked ethereal. Like something I dreamed of and never expected to hold. I kissed her again. Slower this time. Like I had all the time in the world to learn every taste, every breath, every sigh she gave me. Suddenly the doorknob rattled. We sprang apart like we were allergic to each other. Y/N grabbed a pillow and tossed it onto the bed. I bent down, pretending to adjust the futon like it suddenly needed fixing. The door swung open.

Y/n's pov

We separated from each other as soon as we heard the sound of the door nob. Then they came inside. Geto closed the door behind. "Guys... Look what I've gotttttt" She said swinging a bottle of alcohol in her hand. "I was dying to have that" Geto said and jumped on the bed. We all went on the bed. Then we all started drinking. "You wanna see something?" Shoko whispered. "What?" I asked. "You've never seen drunk Gojo. Nothing in the world is funnier than that" she said. "Really?" I whispered back. "Yesss" She said and offered Gojo more drinks. Basically she forced Gojo to drink more than the others without knowing the intention. After being drunk Gojo dropped his head right into my lap. “Oh?” I blinked, surprised. He let out a soft, relieved sigh as if it was the most natural pillow in the world. “Mmm… soft…” he mumbled. Everyone around us laughed, thinking it was just his usual drama. But then, his voice dropped lower. “I was so lonely, y’know?” he murmured, almost to himself. I glanced down. His white lashes were low against his cheeks. His fingers curled lightly around the hem of my hoodie. And for once… Gojo Satoru didn’t look cocky. He looked quiet. “They locked me away,” he continued, eyes still shut. “Too special to touch dirt. Too rare to fall and get scraped knees. Too precious to have friends.” The room went quiet. I didn’t know if the others were even listening. I only heard him.

“They gave me everything,” he said. “But not anyone. Not a single person. Until you....You came to that stupid park,” he whispered, voice thick. “You played with me like I wasn’t some artifact. Like I was a boy. Like I could be… normal.” he said. My fingers froze mid-motion through his hair. “I waited for you. For years. But you never came back. And I kept thinking I made you up. But I didn’t.” He tilted his head up slightly to look at me. His eyes were glazed, glassy. “You were real. And you came back.” I didn’t say anything. I couldn’t. My throat felt tight. Too tight. I didn't even knew he was dealing like that when I had to leave? God I wish I never had to leave. I hurted him so bad. But my hand found his hair again. Stroking. Soothing. Something deep inside me cracked. I never knew… never imagined he had carried this. Alone. His family was too strict. Is he asleep? He's not saying anything. Just breathing soft on my lap. "I think he fell asleep" Shoko said. "Yeah" I replied. But suddenly Gojo shoots up as if he's possessed. “I WANNA EAT THAT PUSSY!!” he screamed. I froze with wide eyes. Shoko choked on her drink. Nanami froze, halfway to putting a chip in his mouth. Mei Mei snorted wine out of her nose. And Geto bless his soul jumped up.

Gojo was sitting straight up, eyes glazed and face absolutely determined like a man about to commit war crimes. “I WANNA EAT THAT PUSSY RIGHT NOW!!!” he declared. “GOJO!” I shrieked. He turned to me like I was a damn meal. And then he started crawling toward me across the mattress like some rabid, horny jungle cat, licking his lips. “I’ll be so gentle,” he slurred dreamily. “I’ll make you see Jesus. You’ll forget what gravity feels like—” he said.“BRO NO!!!” Geto launched himself forward like a linebacker, tackling Gojo into a pile of pillows with a WUMP. “I GOT HIM!” he shouted, pinning Gojo down. Gojo flailed like a fish out of water. “LET ME LOVE HER WITH MY MOUTH—” he said. “HE’S TOO STRONG!” Geto cried out. Then suddenly Gojo FINALLY fell asleep.

The moment I woke up this morning, Gojo was already gone. They all already went to their house. That wasn’t even the part haunting thought. It was what happened last night. The part where his voice had trembled. The part where he whispered that I was his first real friend. That I made him feel normal. That he waited for me. And I had left. Not by choice but it didn’t matter. I still left. I went to college. I walked across the college quad… “Yooooo Y/N!” I heard his voice. My stomach twisted. I turned. Gojo Satoru. Walking like nothing ever happened. Smiling. Fresh hoodie. Aviators on his dumb, perfect nose. Like he hadn’t trauma-dumped on my lap and then turned into an horny dog in the same hour. “Hey,” I said cautiously, approaching him near the classroom hallway. “Morning,” he said brightly. “You sleep okay after the chaos?” he asked. I blinked. “…You remember last night?” I replied. He tilted his head. “The hangout? Yeah. Mei Mei tried to convince us all we were ghosts in a simulation and Nanami said ‘I hate all of you’ at least five times. Why?” he asked. I just stared. Oh my god. He didn’t remember. He didn’t remember ANY of it.

“…Nothing,” I said too fast, then stepped forward. “Actually, uh, can we talk? Just… privately?” I asked. Gojo’s brows lifted slightly, but he nodded. “Sure.” he replied. We stepped into the empty stairwell near the back of the library, a favorite hiding place from class, tests, and now, apparently, truth bombs. He leaned against the railing, casual. “Everything okay?” he asked. I hesitated. “…You really don’t remember anything from after you laid on my lap?” I asked. He squinted, thinking hard. “Not really. I remember feeling comfy. Then it’s all kind of… fuzzy. Why?” he asked. I exhaled. “Because you… said things, Gojo.” His smile faltered. “What kind of things?” he asked. He looked confused. I swallowed thickly. “You told me how they isolated you as a kid. How you weren’t allowed to get dirty. Or scraped knees. How you weren’t allowed to have friends. How… you waited for me in that park. For years.” Gojo froze. The air shifted. That dumb, playful mask on his face cracked....just slightly. “I did?” he asked softly. I nodded. “You said I made you feel normal. That when I played with you, you weren’t just some artifact in a box. You were a boy.”

He didn’t speak. Just looked at me like I’d reached inside his chest and pulled out something he’d tried to hide. “I didn’t know, Gojo,” I whispered. “I didn’t know how much you went through. How badly I hurt you when I left. I always thought you just forgot me, or… moved on. I didn’t realize it stayed with you.” I said. He looked down. “Y/N…” he spoke. “I feel so guilty,” I admitted. “Even if it wasn’t my fault. I feel like I let you down.”I said. “No,” he said suddenly, voice sharp. Then softer: “You didn’t. I mean it. You were a kid. You didn’t choose to leave. And you came back. That’s all that matters to me now.” I said. I blinked at him. That stupid ache in my chest twisted tighter. He always made things feel a little lighter when he talked like that. “…Thank you,” I said. My voice cracked. He reached out and brushed a strand of hair behind my ear. “Thank you, for remembering me. And for… listening. Even if drunk me had no filter.” he said. Before I could reply, we heard voices echoing from down the hallway. “THERE HE IS!!” Geto said.

Charging toward us with way too much energy for someone who saw what I saw. “Gojo,” Shoko added, eyes gleaming. “Do you know what you screamed last night?” Gojo blinked, then looked between us. “…No?” he said. Geto grinned. “Wanna guess?” he asked. “Not really—” Gojo said. “You SCREAMED—” Shoko began, giggling.“—‘I WANNA EAT THAT PUSSY’ like you were on a war mission!” Geto finished. Gojo's soul left his body. “I what?!” he shrieked. “TWICE,” Nanami added dryly, walking by without even looking up from his book. Mei Mei leaned over shoko's shoulder. “It was passionate. Almost poetic.” she said. Gojo buried his face in his hand with a strangled groan. “I’m never drinking again.”he said. Mei Mei patted his back, smirking. “Don’t worry. It was kind of flattering. In a terrifying way.” she said. “You’re all demons,” he muttered into his palm. Geto slung an arm around him. “At least now we know your love language is oral.” he said. “SUGURU!!” Gojo yelled. I laughed so hard I almost forgot how close I came to crying in that stairwell. And when Gojo looked at me eyes wide, cheeks pink, that dumb grin breaking through again I knew something for sure...... I didn’t regret coming back. And this time, neither of us were going anywhere.

Gojo’s POV

It had been a whole day since the chaos of last night, and despite the banter from everyone about my… declaration of oral affection, there was something else that had me sweating bullets. The kiss. Not the drunk shouting. Not even the “Marshmallow the Dragon” nostalgia trip. But that kiss. When I wasn't drunk. I kept thinking about it on the walk home, in the shower, while brushing my teeth. Her lips. The way she looked at me afterward. The fact that she kissed me back. But maybe… maybe I messed up. Maybe I took it too far too fast. Maybe she kissed me because of the moment, not because she wanted it. I’ve been overthinking like a lunatic. So finally, I did the one thing I never do. I typed… then deleted. Typed… then deleted. Again. Until finally—

[Sent | 8:45 PM]

Gojo:

hey… can I ask you something?

[Y/N is typing…] Y/N: sure :)

Gojo:

that night…

I kissed you.

I just… needed you to know that.

I’m sorry if I shouldn’t have.

I stared at the message with my heart punching me in the ribs. I wanted to throw my phone out the window. Then it buzzed.

[Y/N is typing…]

Long pause. Still typing. Still typing. Oh God.

Y/N:

Gojo.

You don’t have to apologize.

I wanted that kiss.

Honestly, I’ve been thinking about it ever since.

You didn’t do anything wrong.

I’m glad it happened.

My brain just....died. Exploded. I sat up in bed like a man reborn. I had to reread it twice to make sure I didn’t hallucinate it. She wanted it. She wanted it. I didn’t scare her off. She wasn’t weirded out. She’d been thinking about it. Just like me. My fingers were already moving, and before my rational brain could stop me

Gojo:

okay well in that case

…do you wanna come over? 😳

Immediate regret. Why did I send the blushing emoji?? I’m gonna look like a 12-year-old. But then—

Y/N:

Right now? 👀

Shit. Wait. Is that a yes?? Is that a flirty yes??? My hands were flying across the screen.

Gojo:

YEAH

I mean only if you want to!

like just hang out or chill or talk or

I mean whatever you want

or nothing

you can even come and not speak to me

and just sit there like a sexy piece of furniture—

Y/N:

STOP 😭

okay okay I’ll come

I’m grabbing my bag

text me your address again

Holy shit holy shit holy shit!!! I launched myself out of bed like I’d been drafted into battle. I Fluffed pillows. Straightened the bookshelf. Hid the trash like a criminal. This wasn’t a date. Not yet. But maybe it was a beginning. And this time, she wasn’t walking away.

Y/n's pov

The rain was pouring when I arrived—thick, silver streaks splashing against the pavement, soaking through my hoodie by the time I walked to his door. I barely knocked. The door swung open instantly. Gojo stood there like he had been waiting the whole damn time, hand still on the knob, hair slightly damp, hoodie rumpled like he’d changed outfits three times before settling on this one. His eyes locked onto mine and he seems.....Froze?! I didn’t say anything. Didn’t let him say anything either. I dropped my bag to the floor, grabbed the front of his hoodie, and kissed him. Hard. His breath hitched, lips parting just enough to let mine in. The kiss was rain-slick and desperate, our mouths moving like we had been starved for this for us. One of his hands flew to my waist, the other slammed the door shut behind me with a thud, trapping us in this charged, electric silence broken only by our shallow breathing and the sound of rain pounding the windows. He pulled back just enough to whisper against my lips, “Bedroom?” he asked. “Yes,” I breathed, tugging at the hem of his hoodie. As if he was waiting for this. He picked me up and crashed to his bed room. The time felt too good. We don't know how time was running.

The rain outside only made everything feel louder. The sound of it thrumming against the windows while Gojo hovered over me, his eyes dark and starved. My shirt was already gone, and he was looking at me like I was something sacred. “Y/N…” he whispered like my name was too soft for his mouth. Then he dipped his head, and kissed just below my collarbone. “You sure?” His voice was low, raspy, even as his lips dragged along my skin. I threaded my fingers through his hair, tugging him closer. “Gojo. If you don’t touch me in the next five seconds, I’m leaving.” I said. He grinned, cocky and flushed. “Oh no, can’t have that.” And then he leaned in. His mouth found the swell of my breast, warm and open, his tongue flicking against my nipple before sucking it in. I gasped, arching under him as his hand moved down, past my stomach, slipping beneath the waistband of my shorts. He groaned when he felt how wet I was. “You’re wet,” he muttered. “It’s raining,” I replied breathlessly. “No,” he said with a crooked grin, voice dropping, “I meant here.” His fingers brushed lower, cupping my cunt. I whimpered. "God will you stop teasing me?!?!" I cried out. He chuckled.

He kissed down my torso slowly, painfully slow, pulling underwear off with one fluid motion, letting them drop to the floor. He had already taken off my pants earlier. He kissed the inside of my thigh, then the other, watching me like I’d shatter if he moved too fast. “Spread your legs for me, baby,” he said, voice like sin. I did. The second he put his mouth on my cunt, I forgot my own name. His tongue was warm, wet, relentless. He moved slowly at first, teasing, drawing circles, curling on my clit. I didn’t know it could feel that good. I whimpered, threading my fingers into his hair, my hips rising to meet him, chasing more. “Mmm, you taste like everything I ever wanted,” he groaned against me. When he slid a finger inside, then a second I almost cried. His mouth didn’t let up. He worked on my clit with a desperate rhythm, like he needed me to fall apart on his tongue. His lips gliding messily against me. “You gonna cum for me, Y/N?” he asked with a smirk. I nodded, moaning helplessly. “Don’t stop. Please—please don’t stop.” I screamed. “I won’t,” he promised, curling his fingers just right. “Let go for me, baby. Let me hear you.” he said. How can a man's FINGERS can touch the G-spot?! And when I came, it was loud. Shattering. My whole body arched, thighs trembling, his name on my lips like a prayer. He didn’t stop sucking on my cunt until I was gasping, pulling him up by the shoulders. He kissed me, tasting like me. I could barely think.

“Condom?” he breathed. “nope” I replied. "You have no idea how many times I've imagined this moment..." he whispers, his lips finding your neck as he slowly pushes inside. Stretching me, filling me, making me gasp at how deep he went. “God—Y/N—you feel too good, it feels illegal” he groaned against my neck, bottoming out with a low, broken sound. He moved slow at first, savoring every inch of my pussy like I was something to be worshipped. Actually it is. Each thrust hit deep, building the heat again until I couldn’t keep my voice down. I clung to him, nails dragging down his back, legs wrapping tight around his waist. “I’ve thought about this for so long,” he whispered. “Thought about having you like this. Under me. Moaning like that.” he groaned. “You feel so good, Gojo,” I cried. “Don’t stop.” I moaned. He snapped his hips harder. “Say my name again.” he said. “Satoru—Satoru, fuck—” I moaned like a bitch in heat. His hand slid under my thigh, angling me up as he pounded into me, faster, deeper, the sound of skin on skin mixing with the rain outside. His lips were everywhere. my neck, my shoulder, my mouth. We were fire and storm, desperate and wild. “Gonna come again for me?” he whispered, fingers rubbing tight circles on my clit. “Y-Yes—Gojo—please—” I moaned. "Me too" I whimpered.

We both were about to cum. Suddenly. "Satoru? You inside?" Geto's voice?! We two froze. "Mmhhh y-yeah....what are you doing here suddenly?" Gojo asked. "Was passing by and it's raining heavily so I came here instead. Open the door" Geto replied. Shit! "No!.... I mean.... I c-can't" Gojo replied. "Why?" Geto asked. Gojo seemed like he's struggling to think. "I... Uhm... I'm watching porn I'm coming after I cum" Gojo replied. Seriously? That's what he said?! "But your phone and laptop is in the drawing room" Geto said. "I'm watching in my mind now let me cum. I eged myself!" Gojo replied and I almost laughed. "Fine.... Do it quick." Geto replied and we heard him walk away. Then Gojo again started thrusting. "I'm sorry" He whispered. "It's ok" I whispered back with a giggle. He kept going, fuckkkkk it feels too good. I could feel I'm about to cum. and when I came again, it was with a scream muffled into his shoulder. My body trembled, nails clawing at him, barely aware that he was close too....his rhythm faltering. “Y/N—I’m—fuck, I’m coming—” he groaned, and with a deep final thrust, he buried himself in me and let go, moaning my name. We collapsed together, breathless and soaked in sweat, the storm still raging outside—but nothing louder than the sound of our hearts slamming in sync. He tucked a hand under my head, kissing my lips. “You’re staying the night, right?” he asked. I laughed, breathless. “You think I’m walking home in that rain after that?” I replied. “Fair,” he smirked. “but let me just talk to Suguru for a minute.” he said. I smiled and nodded.

He went up cleaned me up with a towel. Then wore his sweat pants and went to the door. Then went out. I could hear his voice from inside. "Yeah, Suguru..." Gojo said. "Ah finally you're out. I was saying that. It's raining too much outside. I'm staying the night here..... Give y/n some clothes to wear and then come downstairs and let's watch some horror movie or something" Geto said. How tf did he knows?! Gojo was silent. "What? I'm not blind I saw her shoes at the door and the way you were screaming her name wasn't it obvious?...I'm waiting downstairs" Geto said. Then he walked away. Gono came inside. He looked at me. "Well.... We....... Have a guest now... I guess" He said. I laughed. "Give me some clothes" I said. "Yeah.... Yeah" He said and chuckled.

Give me your requests guys....

I love when you give me your requests 💗

[selfloverrrrrr]

Hey, may i request some incel yuta smut? where he gags and ties her up when she’s lost at the school and then uses and cums in all her holes the whole time he’s recording her, forcing her to be complaint cause she’s a non sorcerer

Be silent

Warnings : smut , heavy smut, unprotected sex, Noncon, Kidnapping, physically and emotional abuse, biting, torture, size difference....

( All characters are aged up/18+)

Minors Do Not Interact

Read the warnings carefully....if you don't like my stories block me not report

Yuta's pov

It was yuji who told me about her first. We were playing games online as usual. Me, Yuji, Megumi, and Inumaki. "Y'all seen the new girl?" Yuji asked. "Yep" Megumi replied. "Tuna" Inumaki said. "Wait.... There's a new girl in our school?" I asked. "Yeah, today was her first day" Yuji replied. "Oh I haven't gone to school today" I replied. "Wait lemme show you I've got her insta" Yuji said and shared his screen. He searched for a profile and opened a picture on Instagram. "This is her" He said. I saw the girl. She looks...... Gorgeous. My eyes widened when I saw her. Fuck she's hot. That glossy lips..... I want those lips to suck off my dick. I wanna fuck her like every porn videos I've ever watched. God I've to get her. The next day I saw her. God, she looks as gorgeous as her photo. Tempting.... Too tempting. The way her skirt was swinging around her ass made me lose my mind. I want to bend her over right there and fuck the shit out of her. Don't worry.... It'll be soon when I'll have that perfect fucking body to fuck.

Next week when I was passing by the back hallway to go back home.... The dark hallway nobody uses but it's a shortcut. I saw her there. She looks nervous. Walking around and searching for where to go. Is she..... Lost? I smirked at myself at the thought. "Hey" I spoke. She turned around. "Uh... Hey?" She said confusingly. "I'm yuta. I'm student here. You're the new student, right? What are you doing here?" I asked. "Oh.... Nice to meet you. Yes...I'm y/n. I'm actually lost the way I don't know how to go back" She replied. "It's ok... I'll show you. Come with me" I said. Her eyes lit up. "Oh my god thanks I was so scared" She said and walked towards me. She trusted me. Great. As she came close... Too close to me. I learned and "sleep" I whispered in her ear. Her body jerked off then she fell unconscious and her body fell on my chest. I quickly grabbed her. That's a lot to inumaki's cursed technique.... I pick her up and started carrying her to my home by the school's back side road which no one uses. I hadn't thought that my victory would come this quick.

Y/n's pov

When I woke up I was in a bedroom which isn't mine. Then I saw the picture hanging on the wall. It's yuta. Yuta's room?! Then I noticed I was fully naked. Where are my clothes?! I tried to cover myself when I realized my hands are tied up behind me. The bed shifted. I looked in the direction and saw Yuta. Shirtless, only in pants in which I can clearly see the bulge. He's crawling towards me. I tried my best to push myself back. I was about to scream when I realised my mouth was tied with a cloth as well!

I panicked. He's coming closer and smiling. And I'm there unable even to cover myself. "Mmmmm Mmmmm" I mumbled shaking my head left and right. He reached me. "Don't worry.... Don't be scared. I'm here to take good care of you. It'll feel goooood" He whispered. He grabbed my waist and pulled me towards him. I flinched at his touch. He sniffed at my neck. "You always smell so.... Delicious" He said licking my neck. I squeezed my eyes shut. He licked down my chest. With a openmouthed kiss he captured a nipple. I gagged in the cloth. Circling his tongue around the nipple teasing. I turned my head to the side hoping that it's a bad dream.

He's sucking on it. Squeezing the other one with his hand. He looked at me. His hand sliding down. Slowly. Very slowly. Until his fingers touched my clit. I flinched and tried to pull away my hips. But I couldn't even move how he held me. He pressed his two middle fingers and rubbed up and down. "Mmmmmm!" I moaned and turned my head away. He didn't stop. He continued rubbing my clit. Suddenly pushed his fingers inside my pussy. I moaned loudly. "Y/n, you love me..... Don't you?" He asked and started thrusting his fingers.

"I love you... I love you so fucking much!" He said. Curling his fingers up making me cry. "You know I liked you from the day yuji told me about you and the next day I first saw you.... You know I've never done this...." He curled his fingers to the g-spot "I always saw it in porn videos. Gosh, you know I didn't even fucking knew how to masterbate..... Of course I learned it from porn. Always wondered how does sex feels in real life?" His fingers thrusting faster and I clenched around those. "And when I saw you..... Fuck the things I wanted was to fuck you.... I felt that you're the one I wanna have sex with" He said.

I hate how my body is trying to betray me. I don't want this but I feel like I'm gonna cum. And when I was about to cum... He pulled out his fingers. "And you know I've also learned from porns how to make a pussy eager" He whispered with a smirked sucking his fingers. Tears have wetted my whole face. Then he untied the cloth on my mouth. And I can breathe clearly again. But before I could breathe properly he pressed his lips on mine. Kissing me hungrily. I tried to push him away but he was pulling me closer. His hand slid to my chest and squeezed it. My body jerked off. I turned my head to the left to prevent his kiss.

He went up undoing his pants. Reveling his dick. Hard, big, throbbing. "No... Please.... Y-Yuta" I begged. He grabbed my hair and yanked. I whimpered. "The girls on porn videos never say no" He said. He lowered my head. "Open your mouth" He said. I didn't open my mouth. He forced his dick inside. He thrust his dick in my mouth. I squeezed my eyes. Tears flowing down. My mouth started hurting. My mouth taking the whole length in slowly. It was too big. Yuta's breath hitched. He threw his head back mouth wide open. He pulled my hair telling me to suck hard. I didn't do anything. He pulled my hair harshly. I slowly sucked his dick and his legs shook. I hate how my body was feeling. How he just eged me and not doing anything now.

He bobbed my head up and down. His tip was poking the back of my throat. He grabbed my hair and started bobbing my head up and down faster. "Oh god...oh god.... don't...ahhhh fuckkk... don't stop!!!!" Yuta moaned out loudly. I hated how my hips desperately rubbed my clit on the bed for some satisfaction. But it wasn't enough!.... I can't take it. He was bobbing my head up and down faster and faster. He suddenly felt that Geto was close. In a few minutes he came inside my mouth. He grabbed my chin "Swallow it y/n" geto said squeezing my mouth which made me swallow. I squeezed my eyes shut and swallowed his cum. Then he pulled out.

I was breathing heavily. He grabbed my hips and tossed me around. I fell on my stomach. He let himself fall over my back and licked on my neck. Before I could react to anything I felt his cock rubbing on my clit. I mewled. He rubbed up and down. "Tell me. You love me.... Right???" He whispered. I whined. My pussy clenched around nothing. Is he gonna put it inside now? Suddenly I felt him lining up with my butt hole. My eyes widened. "Not yet.... Suffer a little more" He whispered in my ear and pushed it inside. I screamed. It hurts. Tears spilled from my eyes. I was crying. I looked at him over my shoulders and he gave me the most devilish and heartless smile. Then he thrust. Roughly. I choked on the air. He groaned. I opened my mouth to say something but he kissed me instead. Too roughly. Pushing his tongue deeper. Sucking on my mouth as if his life depends on it. I gagged on his tongue. He started moving his hips. I sobbed harder.

I hate how he's playing with me making me desperate. My hips are trying its best to rub my clit on the mattress. But can't do it. He continued thrusting. He was moaning in my ears. And after a while he came again. He started panting. Then he pulled out. My hips jerked off. Then tossed my on my back. How the hell he's still hard after he came two times?! He caged me between his arms and kissed me again. Roughly. Like he's trying to eat my mouth. Then I felt his cock pressed against my pussy. I whined and mewled in his mouth.

He pushed inside. I moaned loudly. "It's too tight just like I imagined!" He groaned. He started moving his hips. I sobbed harder. "You look so pretty you always do.....I love you so much. I knew you were meant to be mine the day I first saw you" He said. Thrusting harder and harder. It hurts too much. I begged him to stop. He chuckled and thrust faster. It's too deep. He hit the G-spot. I gasped and moaned. "Oh?" He smirked and raised his eyebrow "did I hit the G-spot?" He asked.

He thrust deeper on the G-spot again and again. My toes tangled in the bedsheets, back arched. He gave a hungry opened mouthed kiss on my neck. Then he filled my neck and chest with hickeys. "You look better marked by me" He said. His one hand reached down and rubbed circles on my clit. I moaned loudly, eyes rolled back, mouth fell open. He chuckled. Still thrusting deep. I clenched around him. "Look at you....enjoying it so much and clenching on my cock like you meant to be" He said mockingly.

I came in a few seconds. I wanna slap myself so badly. Why is my body reacting against my own thoughts?! Yuta didn't stop. He kept thrusting like before overstimulating me. I kicked my feet on the bed. The wet slapping sounds became louder and faster. "P-please... Stop" I begged. He ignored my words. I felt it. No no no.... Am I gonna cum again?! "Look at this.... That tight pussy is clenching again.... You really love me, huh?" He said licking up my jaw.

And I came again?! He grabbed my jaw. His nails are digging both sides of my cheeks. "I knew this pussy belonged to me.... She loves me.... I'm gonna give her a return gift~ now clench tight" He said. I grabbed his hand. "No... Please" My voice came out as mumbles. He smirked and leaned closer while thrusting. "Yes baby....almost there" He said and with a rough thrust he came. He pushed his cum inside. His dick pulsed every last drop. Then he pulled out. "No one believes nonsorcerers here" He whispered.

Give me your requests guys....

I love when you give me your requests 💗

[selfloverrrrrr]

Hey, may i request some incel yuta smut? where he gags and ties her up when she’s lost at the school and then uses and cums in all her holes the whole time he’s recording her, forcing her to be complaint cause she’s a non sorcerer

Be silent

Warnings : smut , heavy smut, unprotected sex, Noncon, Kidnapping, physically and emotional abuse, biting, torture, size difference....

( All characters are aged up/18+)

Minors Do Not Interact

Read the warnings carefully....if you don't like my stories block me not report

Yuta's pov

It was yuji who told me about her first. We were playing games online as usual. Me, Yuji, Megumi, and Inumaki. "Y'all seen the new girl?" Yuji asked. "Yep" Megumi replied. "Tuna" Inumaki said. "Wait.... There's a new girl in our school?" I asked. "Yeah, today was her first day" Yuji replied. "Oh I haven't gone to school today" I replied. "Wait lemme show you I've got her insta" Yuji said and shared his screen. He searched for a profile and opened a picture on Instagram. "This is her" He said. I saw the girl. She looks...... Gorgeous. My eyes widened when I saw her. Fuck she's hot. That glossy lips..... I want those lips to suck off my dick. I wanna fuck her like every porn videos I've ever watched. God I've to get her. The next day I saw her. God, she looks as gorgeous as her photo. Tempting.... Too tempting. The way her skirt was swinging around her ass made me lose my mind. I want to bend her over right there and fuck the shit out of her. Don't worry.... It'll be soon when I'll have that perfect fucking body to fuck.

Next week when I was passing by the back hallway to go back home.... The dark hallway nobody uses but it's a shortcut. I saw her there. She looks nervous. Walking around and searching for where to go. Is she..... Lost? I smirked at myself at the thought. "Hey" I spoke. She turned around. "Uh... Hey?" She said confusingly. "I'm yuta. I'm student here. You're the new student, right? What are you doing here?" I asked. "Oh.... Nice to meet you. Yes...I'm y/n. I'm actually lost the way I don't know how to go back" She replied. "It's ok... I'll show you. Come with me" I said. Her eyes lit up. "Oh my god thanks I was so scared" She said and walked towards me. She trusted me. Great. As she came close... Too close to me. I learned and "sleep" I whispered in her ear. Her body jerked off then she fell unconscious and her body fell on my chest. I quickly grabbed her. That's a lot to inumaki's cursed technique.... I pick her up and started carrying her to my home by the school's back side road which no one uses. I hadn't thought that my victory would come this quick.

Y/n's pov

When I woke up I was in a bedroom which isn't mine. Then I saw the picture hanging on the wall. It's yuta. Yuta's room?! Then I noticed I was fully naked. Where are my clothes?! I tried to cover myself when I realized my hands are tied up behind me. The bed shifted. I looked in the direction and saw Yuta. Shirtless, only in pants in which I can clearly see the bulge. He's crawling towards me. I tried my best to push myself back. I was about to scream when I realised my mouth was tied with a cloth as well!

I panicked. He's coming closer and smiling. And I'm there unable even to cover myself. "Mmmmm Mmmmm" I mumbled shaking my head left and right. He reached me. "Don't worry.... Don't be scared. I'm here to take good care of you. It'll feel goooood" He whispered. He grabbed my waist and pulled me towards him. I flinched at his touch. He sniffed at my neck. "You always smell so.... Delicious" He said licking my neck. I squeezed my eyes shut. He licked down my chest. With a openmouthed kiss he captured a nipple. I gagged in the cloth. Circling his tongue around the nipple teasing. I turned my head to the side hoping that it's a bad dream.

He's sucking on it. Squeezing the other one with his hand. He looked at me. His hand sliding down. Slowly. Very slowly. Until his fingers touched my clit. I flinched and tried to pull away my hips. But I couldn't even move how he held me. He pressed his two middle fingers and rubbed up and down. "Mmmmmm!" I moaned and turned my head away. He didn't stop. He continued rubbing my clit. Suddenly pushed his fingers inside my pussy. I moaned loudly. "Y/n, you love me..... Don't you?" He asked and started thrusting his fingers.

"I love you... I love you so fucking much!" He said. Curling his fingers up making me cry. "You know I liked you from the day yuji told me about you and the next day I first saw you.... You know I've never done this...." He curled his fingers to the g-spot "I always saw it in porn videos. Gosh, you know I didn't even fucking knew how to masterbate..... Of course I learned it from porn. Always wondered how does sex feels in real life?" His fingers thrusting faster and I clenched around those. "And when I saw you..... Fuck the things I wanted was to fuck you.... I felt that you're the one I wanna have sex with" He said.

I hate how my body is trying to betray me. I don't want this but I feel like I'm gonna cum. And when I was about to cum... He pulled out his fingers. "And you know I've also learned from porns how to make a pussy eager" He whispered with a smirked sucking his fingers. Tears have wetted my whole face. Then he untied the cloth on my mouth. And I can breathe clearly again. But before I could breathe properly he pressed his lips on mine. Kissing me hungrily. I tried to push him away but he was pulling me closer. His hand slid to my chest and squeezed it. My body jerked off. I turned my head to the left to prevent his kiss.

He went up undoing his pants. Reveling his dick. Hard, big, throbbing. "No... Please.... Y-Yuta" I begged. He grabbed my hair and yanked. I whimpered. "The girls on porn videos never say no" He said. He lowered my head. "Open your mouth" He said. I didn't open my mouth. He forced his dick inside. He thrust his dick in my mouth. I squeezed my eyes. Tears flowing down. My mouth started hurting. My mouth taking the whole length in slowly. It was too big. Yuta's breath hitched. He threw his head back mouth wide open. He pulled my hair telling me to suck hard. I didn't do anything. He pulled my hair harshly. I slowly sucked his dick and his legs shook. I hate how my body was feeling. How he just eged me and not doing anything now.

He bobbed my head up and down. His tip was poking the back of my throat. He grabbed my hair and started bobbing my head up and down faster. "Oh god...oh god.... don't...ahhhh fuckkk... don't stop!!!!" Yuta moaned out loudly. I hated how my hips desperately rubbed my clit on the bed for some satisfaction. But it wasn't enough!.... I can't take it. He was bobbing my head up and down faster and faster. He suddenly felt that Geto was close. In a few minutes he came inside my mouth. He grabbed my chin "Swallow it y/n" geto said squeezing my mouth which made me swallow. I squeezed my eyes shut and swallowed his cum. Then he pulled out.

I was breathing heavily. He grabbed my hips and tossed me around. I fell on my stomach. He let himself fall over my back and licked on my neck. Before I could react to anything I felt his cock rubbing on my clit. I mewled. He rubbed up and down. "Tell me. You love me.... Right???" He whispered. I whined. My pussy clenched around nothing. Is he gonna put it inside now? Suddenly I felt him lining up with my butt hole. My eyes widened. "Not yet.... Suffer a little more" He whispered in my ear and pushed it inside. I screamed. It hurts. Tears spilled from my eyes. I was crying. I looked at him over my shoulders and he gave me the most devilish and heartless smile. Then he thrust. Roughly. I choked on the air. He groaned. I opened my mouth to say something but he kissed me instead. Too roughly. Pushing his tongue deeper. Sucking on my mouth as if his life depends on it. I gagged on his tongue. He started moving his hips. I sobbed harder.

I hate how he's playing with me making me desperate. My hips are trying its best to rub my clit on the mattress. But can't do it. He continued thrusting. He was moaning in my ears. And after a while he came again. He started panting. Then he pulled out. My hips jerked off. Then tossed my on my back. How the hell he's still hard after he came two times?! He caged me between his arms and kissed me again. Roughly. Like he's trying to eat my mouth. Then I felt his cock pressed against my pussy. I whined and mewled in his mouth.

He pushed inside. I moaned loudly. "It's too tight just like I imagined!" He groaned. He started moving his hips. I sobbed harder. "You look so pretty you always do.....I love you so much. I knew you were meant to be mine the day I first saw you" He said. Thrusting harder and harder. It hurts too much. I begged him to stop. He chuckled and thrust faster. It's too deep. He hit the G-spot. I gasped and moaned. "Oh?" He smirked and raised his eyebrow "did I hit the G-spot?" He asked.

He thrust deeper on the G-spot again and again. My toes tangled in the bedsheets, back arched. He gave a hungry opened mouthed kiss on my neck. Then he filled my neck and chest with hickeys. "You look better marked by me" He said. His one hand reached down and rubbed circles on my clit. I moaned loudly, eyes rolled back, mouth fell open. He chuckled. Still thrusting deep. I clenched around him. "Look at you....enjoying it so much and clenching on my cock like you meant to be" He said mockingly.

I came in a few seconds. I wanna slap myself so badly. Why is my body reacting against my own thoughts?! Yuta didn't stop. He kept thrusting like before overstimulating me. I kicked my feet on the bed. The wet slapping sounds became louder and faster. "P-please... Stop" I begged. He ignored my words. I felt it. No no no.... Am I gonna cum again?! "Look at this.... That tight pussy is clenching again.... You really love me, huh?" He said licking up my jaw.

And I came again?! He grabbed my jaw. His nails are digging both sides of my cheeks. "I knew this pussy belonged to me.... She loves me.... I'm gonna give her a return gift~ now clench tight" He said. I grabbed his hand. "No... Please" My voice came out as mumbles. He smirked and leaned closer while thrusting. "Yes baby....almost there" He said and with a rough thrust he came. He pushed his cum inside. His dick pulsed every last drop. Then he pulled out. "No one believes nonsorcerers here" He whispered.

Give me your requests guys....

I love when you give me your requests 💗

[selfloverrrrrr]

Hey, may i request some incel yuta smut? where he gags and ties her up when she’s lost at the school and then uses and cums in all her holes the whole time he’s recording her, forcing her to be complaint cause she’s a non sorcerer

Be silent

Warnings : smut , heavy smut, unprotected sex, Noncon, Kidnapping, physically and emotional abuse, biting, torture, size difference....

( All characters are aged up/18+)

Minors Do Not Interact

Read the warnings carefully....if you don't like my stories block me not report

Yuta's pov

It was yuji who told me about her first. We were playing games online as usual. Me, Yuji, Megumi, and Inumaki. "Y'all seen the new girl?" Yuji asked. "Yep" Megumi replied. "Tuna" Inumaki said. "Wait.... There's a new girl in our school?" I asked. "Yeah, today was her first day" Yuji replied. "Oh I haven't gone to school today" I replied. "Wait lemme show you I've got her insta" Yuji said and shared his screen. He searched for a profile and opened a picture on Instagram. "This is her" He said. I saw the girl. She looks...... Gorgeous. My eyes widened when I saw her. Fuck she's hot. That glossy lips..... I want those lips to suck off my dick. I wanna fuck her like every porn videos I've ever watched. God I've to get her. The next day I saw her. God, she looks as gorgeous as her photo. Tempting.... Too tempting. The way her skirt was swinging around her ass made me lose my mind. I want to bend her over right there and fuck the shit out of her. Don't worry.... It'll be soon when I'll have that perfect fucking body to fuck.

Next week when I was passing by the back hallway to go back home.... The dark hallway nobody uses but it's a shortcut. I saw her there. She looks nervous. Walking around and searching for where to go. Is she..... Lost? I smirked at myself at the thought. "Hey" I spoke. She turned around. "Uh... Hey?" She said confusingly. "I'm yuta. I'm student here. You're the new student, right? What are you doing here?" I asked. "Oh.... Nice to meet you. Yes...I'm y/n. I'm actually lost the way I don't know how to go back" She replied. "It's ok... I'll show you. Come with me" I said. Her eyes lit up. "Oh my god thanks I was so scared" She said and walked towards me. She trusted me. Great. As she came close... Too close to me. I learned and "sleep" I whispered in her ear. Her body jerked off then she fell unconscious and her body fell on my chest. I quickly grabbed her. That's a lot to inumaki's cursed technique.... I pick her up and started carrying her to my home by the school's back side road which no one uses. I hadn't thought that my victory would come this quick.

Y/n's pov

When I woke up I was in a bedroom which isn't mine. Then I saw the picture hanging on the wall. It's yuta. Yuta's room?! Then I noticed I was fully naked. Where are my clothes?! I tried to cover myself when I realized my hands are tied up behind me. The bed shifted. I looked in the direction and saw Yuta. Shirtless, only in pants in which I can clearly see the bulge. He's crawling towards me. I tried my best to push myself back. I was about to scream when I realised my mouth was tied with a cloth as well!

I panicked. He's coming closer and smiling. And I'm there unable even to cover myself. "Mmmmm Mmmmm" I mumbled shaking my head left and right. He reached me. "Don't worry.... Don't be scared. I'm here to take good care of you. It'll feel goooood" He whispered. He grabbed my waist and pulled me towards him. I flinched at his touch. He sniffed at my neck. "You always smell so.... Delicious" He said licking my neck. I squeezed my eyes shut. He licked down my chest. With a openmouthed kiss he captured a nipple. I gagged in the cloth. Circling his tongue around the nipple teasing. I turned my head to the side hoping that it's a bad dream.

He's sucking on it. Squeezing the other one with his hand. He looked at me. His hand sliding down. Slowly. Very slowly. Until his fingers touched my clit. I flinched and tried to pull away my hips. But I couldn't even move how he held me. He pressed his two middle fingers and rubbed up and down. "Mmmmmm!" I moaned and turned my head away. He didn't stop. He continued rubbing my clit. Suddenly pushed his fingers inside my pussy. I moaned loudly. "Y/n, you love me..... Don't you?" He asked and started thrusting his fingers.

"I love you... I love you so fucking much!" He said. Curling his fingers up making me cry. "You know I liked you from the day yuji told me about you and the next day I first saw you.... You know I've never done this...." He curled his fingers to the g-spot "I always saw it in porn videos. Gosh, you know I didn't even fucking knew how to masterbate..... Of course I learned it from porn. Always wondered how does sex feels in real life?" His fingers thrusting faster and I clenched around those. "And when I saw you..... Fuck the things I wanted was to fuck you.... I felt that you're the one I wanna have sex with" He said.

I hate how my body is trying to betray me. I don't want this but I feel like I'm gonna cum. And when I was about to cum... He pulled out his fingers. "And you know I've also learned from porns how to make a pussy eager" He whispered with a smirked sucking his fingers. Tears have wetted my whole face. Then he untied the cloth on my mouth. And I can breathe clearly again. But before I could breathe properly he pressed his lips on mine. Kissing me hungrily. I tried to push him away but he was pulling me closer. His hand slid to my chest and squeezed it. My body jerked off. I turned my head to the left to prevent his kiss.

He went up undoing his pants. Reveling his dick. Hard, big, throbbing. "No... Please.... Y-Yuta" I begged. He grabbed my hair and yanked. I whimpered. "The girls on porn videos never say no" He said. He lowered my head. "Open your mouth" He said. I didn't open my mouth. He forced his dick inside. He thrust his dick in my mouth. I squeezed my eyes. Tears flowing down. My mouth started hurting. My mouth taking the whole length in slowly. It was too big. Yuta's breath hitched. He threw his head back mouth wide open. He pulled my hair telling me to suck hard. I didn't do anything. He pulled my hair harshly. I slowly sucked his dick and his legs shook. I hate how my body was feeling. How he just eged me and not doing anything now.

He bobbed my head up and down. His tip was poking the back of my throat. He grabbed my hair and started bobbing my head up and down faster. "Oh god...oh god.... don't...ahhhh fuckkk... don't stop!!!!" Yuta moaned out loudly. I hated how my hips desperately rubbed my clit on the bed for some satisfaction. But it wasn't enough!.... I can't take it. He was bobbing my head up and down faster and faster. He suddenly felt that Geto was close. In a few minutes he came inside my mouth. He grabbed my chin "Swallow it y/n" geto said squeezing my mouth which made me swallow. I squeezed my eyes shut and swallowed his cum. Then he pulled out.

I was breathing heavily. He grabbed my hips and tossed me around. I fell on my stomach. He let himself fall over my back and licked on my neck. Before I could react to anything I felt his cock rubbing on my clit. I mewled. He rubbed up and down. "Tell me. You love me.... Right???" He whispered. I whined. My pussy clenched around nothing. Is he gonna put it inside now? Suddenly I felt him lining up with my butt hole. My eyes widened. "Not yet.... Suffer a little more" He whispered in my ear and pushed it inside. I screamed. It hurts. Tears spilled from my eyes. I was crying. I looked at him over my shoulders and he gave me the most devilish and heartless smile. Then he thrust. Roughly. I choked on the air. He groaned. I opened my mouth to say something but he kissed me instead. Too roughly. Pushing his tongue deeper. Sucking on my mouth as if his life depends on it. I gagged on his tongue. He started moving his hips. I sobbed harder.

I hate how he's playing with me making me desperate. My hips are trying its best to rub my clit on the mattress. But can't do it. He continued thrusting. He was moaning in my ears. And after a while he came again. He started panting. Then he pulled out. My hips jerked off. Then tossed my on my back. How the hell he's still hard after he came two times?! He caged me between his arms and kissed me again. Roughly. Like he's trying to eat my mouth. Then I felt his cock pressed against my pussy. I whined and mewled in his mouth.

He pushed inside. I moaned loudly. "It's too tight just like I imagined!" He groaned. He started moving his hips. I sobbed harder. "You look so pretty you always do.....I love you so much. I knew you were meant to be mine the day I first saw you" He said. Thrusting harder and harder. It hurts too much. I begged him to stop. He chuckled and thrust faster. It's too deep. He hit the G-spot. I gasped and moaned. "Oh?" He smirked and raised his eyebrow "did I hit the G-spot?" He asked.

He thrust deeper on the G-spot again and again. My toes tangled in the bedsheets, back arched. He gave a hungry opened mouthed kiss on my neck. Then he filled my neck and chest with hickeys. "You look better marked by me" He said. His one hand reached down and rubbed circles on my clit. I moaned loudly, eyes rolled back, mouth fell open. He chuckled. Still thrusting deep. I clenched around him. "Look at you....enjoying it so much and clenching on my cock like you meant to be" He said mockingly.

I came in a few seconds. I wanna slap myself so badly. Why is my body reacting against my own thoughts?! Yuta didn't stop. He kept thrusting like before overstimulating me. I kicked my feet on the bed. The wet slapping sounds became louder and faster. "P-please... Stop" I begged. He ignored my words. I felt it. No no no.... Am I gonna cum again?! "Look at this.... That tight pussy is clenching again.... You really love me, huh?" He said licking up my jaw.

And I came again?! He grabbed my jaw. His nails are digging both sides of my cheeks. "I knew this pussy belonged to me.... She loves me.... I'm gonna give her a return gift~ now clench tight" He said. I grabbed his hand. "No... Please" My voice came out as mumbles. He smirked and leaned closer while thrusting. "Yes baby....almost there" He said and with a rough thrust he came. He pushed his cum inside. His dick pulsed every last drop. Then he pulled out. "No one believes nonsorcerers here" He whispered.

Give me your requests guys....

I love when you give me your requests 💗

[selfloverrrrrr]

Mr. Lover boy

Warnings : fluff, childhood friends, childhood trauma, comedy, smut , heavy smut, unprotected sex, Kidnapping, biting, size difference, BDSM, Yandere Gojo, protective, jealous, obsessive, happy ending....

( All characters are aged up/18+)

Minors Do Not Interact

Read the warnings carefully....if you don't like my stories block me not report

Gojo's pov

I was at my home. Tired. College really sucks. I just took a shower. I really need some sleep. I let myself fell on the bed and stared at the ceiling. Then that one memory came back to my vision. The one I can never forget about till the day I die. I was a kid but that memory is still crystal clear to me. That memory comes to my mind every single day.

Flashback. 5year old Gojo.

I was five years old. I wasn’t allowed to do anything. No school with other kids. No friends. No dirty hands, no scraped knees, no cake at birthday parties. Because I was “too special,” “too rare,” “too valuable to risk.” I was a trophy for my parents, and I hated it. They gave me every toy money could buy, every glittering distraction a child could want. Trains that moved on voice command. A rocking horse carved from ancient oak. Dollhouses taller than him. But it all meant nothing if no one could play with me. I wasn't allowed to play with anyone. It hurt me so much. And so, on one of the rare days I was allowed “out” to the private, highly-guarded park they brought me, sat me on a clean blanket with my toys, and told me not to talk to anyone. I watched the other children with burning eyes. Chasing each other. Laughing. Screaming. Messy hair. Dirty elbows. Happy. My heart ached like I didn’t know it could.

I wanted to play with them. I picked up my wooden airplane and set it down again. There was no joy in pretending to fly when the sky was caged. I stared at the toys in my hands. “Hi.” a small girlie voice said. My head snapped up. A girl stood at the edge of my blanket. Same age as me. Big eyes, shiny hair, soft cheeks still full of baby roundness. She looks pretty. She smiled. “Can I play with you?” she asked. For a moment, I didn’t speak. No one had ever asked me that before. “…Yes,” I said finally, voice quiet but hopeful. “Yes, you can.” I said softly. What if she runs away and doesn't play with me if I show her my excitement? She sat beside me. We exchanged names. Y/N. I repeated it in my head five times to memorize it. She had a cute laugh, and her hands were warm when she touched mine to take a toy from me. We played together for hours. The guards didn’t interfere. Maybe because they were stunned. Maybe because… I was smiling.

Every visit to the park after that, I searched for her. And she came. Like clockwork. We played tag, house-house, pretended we were parents and had a pet dragon. I let her name the dragon. She’d always bring a snack to share. I'd always bring a toy just for her. We were playing house house. She was the wife, I was the husband. We had a pretend plastic baby. “You’re home from work,” she said in a tiny adult voice. “I brought… um… cookies,” I replied, handing her a leaf. And then, out of nowhere, she leaned in and pecked my cheek. I froze. My ears turned pink. “Why’d you do that?” I whispered. “Because you’re my husband, mumma papa do that” she replied, like it was obvious. And my five-year-old brain, soaking in everything like a sponge, remembered how my parents always kissed because they were “married.” So, very seriously, I leaned in and gave her a tiny kiss on the lips. She blinked. I blinked. Then she giggled, and my whole face burned. It was my first kiss. And I didn’t even know what that meant.

One day, we exchanged gifts. I gave her my favorite bracelet—gold, with a tiny bell on it. She gave me a small pendant. A silver charm in the shape of a heart. “For good luck,” she said, “if you ever get scared or lonely.” I never told her I already was. Every day. But then… she didn’t come back. Not the next day. Not the day after. A week passed. A month. I kept coming. Kept waiting. Kept hoping. No Y/N.

End of flashback

Now, fifteen years later, I lay on my back in my bed, fingers brushing the thin chain I wore under my tshirt. The pendant still hung from it. Slightly tarnished, but never forgotten. I never told anyone about her. Only Geto knew. It was my memory. The one time I wasn’t only Gojo, the heir of gojo clan. I was just Satoru. A lonely kid with a toy airplane and a stolen kiss. I closed my eyes, the ghost of her giggle still echoing somewhere deep in my head. “I wonder where you are now, Y/N…” I smiled faintly. “…and if you ever think of me too.” then I went to sleep. If there's really a God I hope I'll get to see her again.

Next day in class I wasn’t paying attention. Again. Professor Yaga’s voice blurred into background static as I leaned back in my chair, staring through the window like it held all the answers I’d never get. The pendant under my shirt was warm from my skin. My fingers brushed over it, again and again habitually. Obsessively. Thinking of her again. It’d been years, and yet the memory of that girl… that tiny smile, that soft voice saying my name like it meant something. It clung to me like perfume on an old shirt you can’t throw out. "Oi." A hand smacked my arm. I blinked and turned to suguru, who looked at me like I just confessed to murder. “You’re zoning out again,” he muttered. “Let me guess. Her?” I shrugged, eyes drifting back to the sky outside. “Maybe.” I replied. suguru scoffed. “Bro, you were five. You don’t even know if she was real. You sure she wasn’t just, like, a Disney hallucination?” “She was real,” I replied flatly. He raised an eyebrow. “Okay, but you still remember her face? After ten years?” I looked down at my desk, fingers gripping the edge. “…fifteen years,” I corrected. He snorted. “You’re hopeless.” Maybe I was. The classroom door clicked open. Who came this Late?

All heads turned. I saw a girl standing there. She's new here. And my brain short-circuited. She stepped inside, breathless, muttering an apology to the professor with a sheepish smile and flushed cheeks. She looks Gorgeous. No—ethereal. The kind of beautiful that makes anyone forget their own name. My heart stopped. No clue why. She seems familiar. She scanned the room. All the seats were taken—except mine. Then her eyes landed on me. She walked over, stopping beside my desk. “Hi… is this seat taken?” she asked. Her voice. Her voice hit me like a train. I knew it. I didn’t know how. But I knew it. “…No. It’s yours,” I said quickly—too quickly. She smiled, soft and polite. “Thanks.” She sat beside me. I turned forward, but I didn’t hear a word the professor said after that. All I could think was....Why do you feel so familiar? I didn’t even realize I was staring until Suguru leaned over, cupping his hand to whisper against my ear like the snake he is. “Damn, you already in love, Romeo?” I shot him a glare. He smirked. “She hot. You dying.”

“I’m not—” I was about to say “You’re imagining your wedding vows already.” he cuts me off. “I will strangle you.” He leaned back casually, eyes twinkling. “yeah yeah....i just witnessed you simping over a girl” he said and I rolled my eyes. I didn’t hear a single thing from the last half of class. My brain was a thick fog of memories and questions, all circling her. The new girl. She didn’t speak to me again after sitting beside me. She focused entirely on the lecture, scribbled notes with a neat hand, tucked a strand of hair behind her ear every five minutes like she’d been trained to hypnotize me. That's when I noticed...... The bracelet. Delicate. Thin. Gold. And hanging from it.... a tiny bell. My heart stopped when I saw it. My whole world stopped. Because I remembered that bracelet. I gave it to her. To Y/N. At five years old, it had slid off my tiny wrist too easily. But I had picked it myself from my toy chest. It had a bell because I thought it made her laugh. And now it was on the wrist of a girl I couldn't stop staring at. Coincidence? Maybe. But I’ve never believed in coincidences.

Class ended with the usual scraping of chairs, voices rising, Suguru stretching next to me and yawning. I turned. she was packing her notebook into her tote. She stood, adjusted her strap, and was about to walk toward the door. And I panicked. I shot up faster than I should’ve. “Wait!” She stopped, blinking in surprise. Her lips parted slightly as she looked at me, confused. “Yeah?” she asked. I paused, tried to play it cool. My voice came out… a little too fast. “…Your name. What’s your name?” I asked. She tilted her head, caught off-guard by how serious I must’ve looked. Or sounded. But she answered. Softly. “Y/N L/N.” she replied. My world—stopped. My ears rang like someone had just screamed inside my skull. Y/N. Y/N L/N!!!!! The name I never forgot. The girl I waited for at the park like a fool. The girl who disappeared like a dream. I kept my expression still. Didn’t let the flash of realization reach my eyes. Not yet. “…Pretty name,” I said, forcing a smirk. She smiled and replied. “Thanks.” And then she left.

“What was that?” Suguru asked, nudging me with his elbow. I slowly sat down, brain still buffering. “…That was her,” I said, almost dazed. Suguru frowned. “Her who—?” he asked. “The girl.” I replied. He blinked. “The girl?” I nodded once, still staring at the door. “Oh shit.” He let out a long breath. “Yeah.” I replied. Later that week, Shoko found her. Of course she did. They shared a psych class, and Shoko being Shoko, dragged her into our circle without warning. And thank god she did. “I found someone interesting,” she said, grabbing her by the wrist and pulling her over to our table outside. And there she was. Y/N. Laughing. Talking. Sitting across from me. "Oh you're the guy who gave me a sit that day, right?" She asked looking at me. God it feels to see her talk to me again. "Yeah" I replied. "You know... Idk but your face seems so familiar" She said. "Really?" I asked. "Yes... What's your name? I forgot to ask your name" She said. "Gojo.... Gojo Satoru" I replied. "Gosh you may think I'm weird but I think I've heard your name before" She said. "No no I don't think you're weird at all....maybe we're connected to each other lol" I replied and she laughed. Suguru just smirked at me. And now that I was really looking…It was her. That smile. That laugh. She had no idea who I am. Not yet. I wouldn’t tell her just yet. Not until I was ready. Because this time, I wasn’t going to let her disappear again.

A week passed since I found her again. Since she walked into that classroom, sat next to me, and unknowingly turned my entire world upside down again. Y/N L/N. She still didn’t know who I was. But I knew her. I remembered her. And I wasn’t ready to tell her just yet. Not until the right moment. The rain was falling in soft waves outside Shoko’s apartment, thunder rumbling low in the distance. We were all squished into her living room—beanbags, throw blankets, pizza boxes, and soda cans everywhere. Shoko, Suguru, Nanami, Mei Mei, Y/N, and I. And of course, we were playing Truth or Dare, because what better way to destroy friendships? Y/N was curled up next to Shoko, legs tucked under her, hair braided loosely over her shoulder. I pretended not to look at her too much. I was failing. “Okay!” Shoko clapped, “Y/N. Truth or dare?” she asked. Y/N blinked, laughing. “Uh… truth, I guess?” she replied. “you once said that the bracelet you always wear has a story. What’s the story behind that ?” shoko asked. My heart froze. I leaned in just slightly, pretending to take a sip of my drink. Y/N glanced down at her wrist, and for a second, I saw something flicker in her eyes. Nostalgia, maybe. “Oh… this?” she said, gently touching the gold band. The bell gave a soft jingle. “It was a gift. A long time ago.” she said.

“Boyfriend?” Mei Mei teased. Y/N smiled and shook her head. “No. I was a kid. I used to go to this park when I was five, and there was this boy I played with. Every time I went to the park, he’d run to me with some new toy.” she said. My chest squeezed so hard I forgot to breathe. “He gave it to me before I stopped going,” she added softly. “I guess I just never stopped wearing it.” Suguru glanced at me sideways. I quickly looked away. “Wow. That’s oddly sentimental for you,” Shoko said, a little surprised. Y/N shrugged, her smile still soft. “yes....but you know I feel so guilty that I neither remember his face nor his name. It really hurts me” she said. I didn’t say a word. Just sighed under my breath. After a few more rounds Suguru daring Mei Mei to prank call Nanami’s crush, Shoko admitting she peed in a pool once it was my turn. “satoruuuu,” Suguru grinned like a devil. “Dare.” I replied. “I dare you to take off your shirt. Show it.” Suguru smirked. “Classic dare.” I smirked and grabbed the hem of my t-shirt and yanked it off. “you wanna see your dream body?” Suguru, not to be outdone, whipped his own shirt off. “I got better yk.” Nanami shook his head. “Why am I here.”

Y/n's pov

“Gojo,” I said, interrupting the laughter, voice a little too sharp. “Where’d you get that necklace?” I asked. He blinked, looking down at the chain. “This?” he asked. “Yeah,” I said. “The pendant.” I said. He was still shirtless, still smug, but his expression flickered just for a second. “…It was a gift,” he said softly. “From who?” I asked. I knew I was pressing now. But I had to. My heartbeat was thundering in my chest. Gojo tilted his head and gave me the most unreadable, amused smile. “You tell me,” he said softly. My eyes widened. The room started to fade. No freaking way. “it was you?????!!!!” I almost screamed. His smile deepened, smug and stupid and beautiful. “Took you long enough.” he replied. My mouth fell open. “You knew? You knew it was me this whole time?!” I asked. He shrugged casually. “Recognized the bracelet. First day you sat beside me.” he replied. “You didn’t say anything?” I swatted his arm. “You jerk! I’ve been wondering what happened to you for years.” He laughed—bright and full and unapologetic. “I was planning to tell you eventually. But it was more fun watching you figure it out.” he said. “You’re evil,” I grumbled, but I was smiling. So much. “God. I can’t believe this. All this time… we’ve been in the same college” I said. “I knew your name the moment you said it,” he interrupted, voice softer now. “Y/N. How could I forget?” I stared at him, overwhelmed. “Why didn’t you say anything? Not even after class that day?”

Gojo’s gaze dropped to his pendant. He rubbed his thumb over the charm, just once. “Because back then,” he said slowly, “you left. One day you just didn’t show up anymore. I waited. And waited. I thought maybe you forgot me. Or I made it up. So this time, I didn’t want to push it. If it really was you… I wanted to wait. Let you recognize me.” he said dramatically. But God. That hit harder than I expected. I swallowed. “I didn’t leave because I wanted to. My family moved suddenly. I didn’t even get to say goodbye.” I replied. He looked at me for a long second. “it's ok...” he finally said, lips quirking, “you’re here now.” I smiled, feeling my heart swell with something warm and electric. “Yeah,” I said softly. “I’m here.” And just like that, everything felt lighter. We became friends again!

The next day. College was buzzing like usual too many people, too many voices, too much sunlight for a Wednesday morning. I walked down the hallway with Shoko, sipping my overpriced coffee and trying to shake off the sleep still weighing down my brain. I was listening to her rant about the dumbest thing a classmate said during psych class when something ahead caught my eye. More like someone. Gojo. He was leaning casually against the lockers, hands in his pockets, stupid white hair looking like it belonged in a shampoo commercial. And next to him—some girl I didn’t recognize. Black hair. Soft, prim clothes. Kind of… uptight looking. But she was smiling at him. Laughing. And worse? She touched his arm. Her hand was on his damn arm! I blinked. My steps slowed. Something weird twisted in my stomach....not anger, not confusion. Just… uncomfortable heat. “Who’s that?” I asked Shoko, subtly nodding in their direction. Shoko followed my gaze, squinted once, then rolled her eyes. “Oh. Utahime.” she said. “Utahime?” I asked. “she's a student here. Has a mild-to-severe Gojo obsession. She’s harmless though. He doesn’t like her like that.”

My eyebrows rose. “Wait, seriously?” I asked. “Mhm. She’s been trying for months. You’re new, so you haven’t seen the full saga yet. But don’t worry—he’s never entertained her. Thinks she’s too high-strung.” she replied. “Oh.” I said. Casually. Totally not too fast. Not like I cared. At all. I turned away like it didn’t matter, trying to push the weird… bubbling feeling in my chest down. But Shoko smirked at me. “You jealous?” she asked with a grin. “What? No,” I scoffed. “Of course not.” I said. “You are,” she sang. “I’m not—” “You’re definitely jealous.” she cut off my sentence. “I literally just didn’t know who she was!” I said. “You sound so defensive,” she snickered, sipping her drink. “It’s cute.” I glared at her. But whatever. Moving on. Because I saw gojo walking towards us I don't want him to hear anything.

Gojo strolled toward us, annoyingly effortless in every step, and my traitorous eyes couldn’t help but notice the way the morning sun hit his cheekbones like the universe personally lit him. Nope. Not thinking about that. Not at all. Not after Utahime’s hand was on his arm like she bought it. Shoko was still grinning at me like a devil. I straightened up quickly and blurted out the first thing that came to mind as Gojo got within earshot. “Anyway,” I said, voice overly bright, “my mom says hi.” I declared. Gojo blinked. “...Your mom?” he asked. “Yeah!” I said quickly, pretending not to hear Shoko’s quiet snort. “I was telling her about you guys. how we’re all in the same group now. and I mentioned, you know… you. That we used to know each other as kids.” I said.

He perked up at that, all smug amusement. “Oh? Am I famous in the L/N household now?” he asked. “Maybe?” I replied with a smile. “Anyway, she kind of got excited. She wants to invite you guys over.” I said. Shoko raised an eyebrow. “Us guys?” she asked. I nodded. “Yeah. You, Mei Mei, Nanami, Geto... and especially Gojo.” I looked at him. “She wouldn’t shut up after I told her you were that childhood friend.” I said. Gojo grinned like he’d just won the lottery. “Wow. Look at me. Winning over moms without even trying.” he said with a smirk.”. “She used to go to the park with me which is why she remembers you” I said. “So when are we going?” shoko asked. “This Saturday, let's go to the class room I've to tell the others” I said.

Saturday came too quickly. The evening was buzzing with voices and laughter. Everyone came—Shoko, Mei Mei, Geto, Nanami, and of course, Gojo, who somehow looked like he belonged even in my living room, sitting cross-legged on the floor in a hoodie and sweatpants like he hadn’t grown up in luxury and silk. My mom loved it. She was absolutely thriving having all of them here, fluttering around with snacks, asking if anyone wanted seconds before we even finished firsts. The dining table was full—of food and conversation. Nanami was trying to argue with shoko about the stock market, Geto was halfway through a story about a haunted dorm room, and mei mei was already on her second glass of wine and whispering fake fortunes into everyone’s ears. And Gojo sat beside me. Our knees kept brushing under the table, and I wasn’t sure if it was on purpose or accident, but every time it happened, I forgot how forks worked for a second. Halfway through dinner, my mom spoke. “You know,” she said casually, spooning some curry onto Nanami’s plate, “I still have those pictures. From when Y/N and Gojo used to play in the park.”

I blinked. “Wait, what?” I asked. She smiled warmly. “From when you were five. I used to take that little pink camera everywhere. You two were so adorable. I still have the photos somewhere.” she said. “You never told me you had those!” I said, my voice half shocked, half laughing. “Where are they?” I asked. “I’ll get them after dinner,” she promised with a proud grin. “They’re in the photo boxes in the cupboard. Oh, you’re all going to love them.” she said. Geto sat up straighter. “Oh, absolutely yes. We’re seeing baby Gojo content tonight?”he said. Gojo groaned into his hands. “Oh no…” I glanced at him and couldn’t help the giggle. He looked genuinely nervous, cheeks a little flushed. It was… weirdly cute.

We all gathered in the living room like it was storytime at daycare blankets piled up, cushions thrown everywhere, plates of leftover dessert balanced on knees. My mom came in with a huge plastic box full of photos, set it on the table, and popped it open. “Here they are!” she said, holding up the first one. It was a photo of me and Gojo, sitting on a picnic blanket with juice boxes in our hands. He had his little white hair fluffed up like a dandelion, and I had ribbons in my pigtails. We both looked like we were laughing. “Stop,” Shoko whispered. “You two were adorable.” she said. “Oh my god,” Mei Mei added. “He looked like a plush toy. What happened, Gojo?” she said. “Hey—” Gojo started, but then he caught sight of the next photo and laughed. “Wait! I remember this one! That was the day we pretended the tree was our castle, right?” I nodded, eyes wide. “And we named the tree Sir Leaf-a-lot.” We both laughed, and for a moment, the others faded into the background. There was something so strange and special about seeing those moments frozen in time. Little versions of us, smiling like we had the whole world in a playground. Photo after photo came out. me pouting with a scraped knee, Gojo with grass in his hair, the two of us hugging a giant stuffed dragon we named ‘Marshmallow’. Each one made us laugh more, made something warm unfurl in my chest.

Then—“OH MY GOD!” Geto’s voice suddenly pierced the air like a fire alarm. “What? What?!” Shoko sat up. Geto held up a photo. His eyes were wide, his mouth open in a gasp of scandalous glee. “LOOK what I found!” he said dramatically. We all crowded around, curious. And there it was. Little me. Little Gojo. He was holding leafs as cookie in one hand, and I was in a frilly pink dress. He was leaning in awkwardly, shyly and our lips were touching in the most innocent, clumsy first-kiss way imaginable. The room exploded. Shoko nearly fell off the couch. Mei Mei screamed. Nanami choked on his juice. I froze. “OH MY GOD.” Gojo turned bright red. “Wait—give me that!” he reached for the photo, but Geto held it above his head. “Nope! This is gold! I'm framing this!” he cackled. “I will literally pay you to give it back!” Gojo groaned, lunging again. “WHO TOOK THIS PICTURE?!” I cried, my face burning. My mom peaking from the door. "Oh that one? Me and your dad joked about it every day that he was your first boyfriend" She said. Ok enough embarrassment! "Oh my god I can't take this anymore. Gojo, come with me to my room. Help me prepare our beds for the sleepover" I said he nodded and stood up. "Oh private time? Don't worry we won't go there until you guys call us. Just don't be too loud" Geto said and gojo shoot a glare at him. Then we went to my room leaving others laughing.

Gojo’s POV

The moment we stepped into her room, the noise from the others faded behind the door. Y/N’s room smelled faintly of lavender and something warm.....like comfort. Childhood. Home. I watched her walk to the corner, dragging over the futon and pillows for our so-called “sleepover” while my brain tried to reboot from that photo. She didn’t say anything. Neither did I. We moved in silence, awkward, heavy silence as we spread the sheets and smoothed the blankets, hands bumping once, twice. I looked at her, wanting to say something, anything, but my mouth was suddenly useless. Then she broke it. Her voice was soft, a little shy, and sweetly nostalgic. “You know… I still remember the name of that dragon,” she said with a smile as she fluffed a pillow. “Marshmallow.” I chuckled. “He was huge. I used to trip over him on purpose just to act I'm saving you from a giant.” I replied. She laughed at that, her eyes lighting up in a way that made my chest feel too tight. “You were such a drama queen even at five.” she said. “Still am,” I said with a shrug. Y/N sat back on her heels, brushing hair from her face, her eyes shining as she looked at me. “It’s crazy though. I really thought I made you up sometimes. Like… maybe I imagined it all. You felt like a dream I had on repeat.” I stared at her. I couldn’t look away. It felt like if I blink she'll vanish. The way her eyes softened. The way she was smiling. The way her voice wrapped around those memories like a ribbon. She didn’t know it, but she was pulling me apart without even trying.

And before I could stop myself…she was still speaking. And suddenly I kissed her. It just happened. Her lips felt soft. I was dying to get this feeling. The second I pulled away, realization slammed into me like a truck. Shit. Her eyes were wide. My heart was in my throat. “I—Shit—I didn’t mean—” I stumbled, backing up a little. “I don’t know what that was, I swear I wasn’t trying to be weird or make it uncomfortable I just—God—I’m sorry—” I stopped rambling when she cut me off by another kiss. Soft, warm lips against mine again. Her hand rested gently on my chest, and I swear my heart stopped. Then it kicked back into overdrive. I kissed her back, harder this time. Deeper. One hand slipped around her waist. The other cupped the back of her neck. She made a soft sound in the back of her throat that made my entire body tense. I walked her backward, lips still locked, until she hit the windowpane. The moonlight poured over her. She looked ethereal. Like something I dreamed of and never expected to hold. I kissed her again. Slower this time. Like I had all the time in the world to learn every taste, every breath, every sigh she gave me. Suddenly the doorknob rattled. We sprang apart like we were allergic to each other. Y/N grabbed a pillow and tossed it onto the bed. I bent down, pretending to adjust the futon like it suddenly needed fixing. The door swung open.

Y/n's pov

We separated from each other as soon as we heard the sound of the door nob. Then they came inside. Geto closed the door behind. "Guys... Look what I've gotttttt" She said swinging a bottle of alcohol in her hand. "I was dying to have that" Geto said and jumped on the bed. We all went on the bed. Then we all started drinking. "You wanna see something?" Shoko whispered. "What?" I asked. "You've never seen drunk Gojo. Nothing in the world is funnier than that" she said. "Really?" I whispered back. "Yesss" She said and offered Gojo more drinks. Basically she forced Gojo to drink more than the others without knowing the intention. After being drunk Gojo dropped his head right into my lap. “Oh?” I blinked, surprised. He let out a soft, relieved sigh as if it was the most natural pillow in the world. “Mmm… soft…” he mumbled. Everyone around us laughed, thinking it was just his usual drama. But then, his voice dropped lower. “I was so lonely, y’know?” he murmured, almost to himself. I glanced down. His white lashes were low against his cheeks. His fingers curled lightly around the hem of my hoodie. And for once… Gojo Satoru didn’t look cocky. He looked quiet. “They locked me away,” he continued, eyes still shut. “Too special to touch dirt. Too rare to fall and get scraped knees. Too precious to have friends.” The room went quiet. I didn’t know if the others were even listening. I only heard him.

“They gave me everything,” he said. “But not anyone. Not a single person. Until you....You came to that stupid park,” he whispered, voice thick. “You played with me like I wasn’t some artifact. Like I was a boy. Like I could be… normal.” he said. My fingers froze mid-motion through his hair. “I waited for you. For years. But you never came back. And I kept thinking I made you up. But I didn’t.” He tilted his head up slightly to look at me. His eyes were glazed, glassy. “You were real. And you came back.” I didn’t say anything. I couldn’t. My throat felt tight. Too tight. I didn't even knew he was dealing like that when I had to leave? God I wish I never had to leave. I hurted him so bad. But my hand found his hair again. Stroking. Soothing. Something deep inside me cracked. I never knew… never imagined he had carried this. Alone. His family was too strict. Is he asleep? He's not saying anything. Just breathing soft on my lap. "I think he fell asleep" Shoko said. "Yeah" I replied. But suddenly Gojo shoots up as if he's possessed. “I WANNA EAT THAT PUSSY!!” he screamed. I froze with wide eyes. Shoko choked on her drink. Nanami froze, halfway to putting a chip in his mouth. Mei Mei snorted wine out of her nose. And Geto bless his soul jumped up.

Gojo was sitting straight up, eyes glazed and face absolutely determined like a man about to commit war crimes. “I WANNA EAT THAT PUSSY RIGHT NOW!!!” he declared. “GOJO!” I shrieked. He turned to me like I was a damn meal. And then he started crawling toward me across the mattress like some rabid, horny jungle cat, licking his lips. “I’ll be so gentle,” he slurred dreamily. “I’ll make you see Jesus. You’ll forget what gravity feels like—” he said.“BRO NO!!!” Geto launched himself forward like a linebacker, tackling Gojo into a pile of pillows with a WUMP. “I GOT HIM!” he shouted, pinning Gojo down. Gojo flailed like a fish out of water. “LET ME LOVE HER WITH MY MOUTH—” he said. “HE’S TOO STRONG!” Geto cried out. Then suddenly Gojo FINALLY fell asleep.

The moment I woke up this morning, Gojo was already gone. They all already went to their house. That wasn’t even the part haunting thought. It was what happened last night. The part where his voice had trembled. The part where he whispered that I was his first real friend. That I made him feel normal. That he waited for me. And I had left. Not by choice but it didn’t matter. I still left. I went to college. I walked across the college quad… “Yooooo Y/N!” I heard his voice. My stomach twisted. I turned. Gojo Satoru. Walking like nothing ever happened. Smiling. Fresh hoodie. Aviators on his dumb, perfect nose. Like he hadn’t trauma-dumped on my lap and then turned into an horny dog in the same hour. “Hey,” I said cautiously, approaching him near the classroom hallway. “Morning,” he said brightly. “You sleep okay after the chaos?” he asked. I blinked. “…You remember last night?” I replied. He tilted his head. “The hangout? Yeah. Mei Mei tried to convince us all we were ghosts in a simulation and Nanami said ‘I hate all of you’ at least five times. Why?” he asked. I just stared. Oh my god. He didn’t remember. He didn’t remember ANY of it.

“…Nothing,” I said too fast, then stepped forward. “Actually, uh, can we talk? Just… privately?” I asked. Gojo’s brows lifted slightly, but he nodded. “Sure.” he replied. We stepped into the empty stairwell near the back of the library, a favorite hiding place from class, tests, and now, apparently, truth bombs. He leaned against the railing, casual. “Everything okay?” he asked. I hesitated. “…You really don’t remember anything from after you laid on my lap?” I asked. He squinted, thinking hard. “Not really. I remember feeling comfy. Then it’s all kind of… fuzzy. Why?” he asked. I exhaled. “Because you… said things, Gojo.” His smile faltered. “What kind of things?” he asked. He looked confused. I swallowed thickly. “You told me how they isolated you as a kid. How you weren’t allowed to get dirty. Or scraped knees. How you weren’t allowed to have friends. How… you waited for me in that park. For years.” Gojo froze. The air shifted. That dumb, playful mask on his face cracked....just slightly. “I did?” he asked softly. I nodded. “You said I made you feel normal. That when I played with you, you weren’t just some artifact in a box. You were a boy.”

He didn’t speak. Just looked at me like I’d reached inside his chest and pulled out something he’d tried to hide. “I didn’t know, Gojo,” I whispered. “I didn’t know how much you went through. How badly I hurt you when I left. I always thought you just forgot me, or… moved on. I didn’t realize it stayed with you.” I said. He looked down. “Y/N…” he spoke. “I feel so guilty,” I admitted. “Even if it wasn’t my fault. I feel like I let you down.”I said. “No,” he said suddenly, voice sharp. Then softer: “You didn’t. I mean it. You were a kid. You didn’t choose to leave. And you came back. That’s all that matters to me now.” I said. I blinked at him. That stupid ache in my chest twisted tighter. He always made things feel a little lighter when he talked like that. “…Thank you,” I said. My voice cracked. He reached out and brushed a strand of hair behind my ear. “Thank you, for remembering me. And for… listening. Even if drunk me had no filter.” he said. Before I could reply, we heard voices echoing from down the hallway. “THERE HE IS!!” Geto said.

Charging toward us with way too much energy for someone who saw what I saw. “Gojo,” Shoko added, eyes gleaming. “Do you know what you screamed last night?” Gojo blinked, then looked between us. “…No?” he said. Geto grinned. “Wanna guess?” he asked. “Not really—” Gojo said. “You SCREAMED—” Shoko began, giggling.“—‘I WANNA EAT THAT PUSSY’ like you were on a war mission!” Geto finished. Gojo's soul left his body. “I what?!” he shrieked. “TWICE,” Nanami added dryly, walking by without even looking up from his book. Mei Mei leaned over shoko's shoulder. “It was passionate. Almost poetic.” she said. Gojo buried his face in his hand with a strangled groan. “I’m never drinking again.”he said. Mei Mei patted his back, smirking. “Don’t worry. It was kind of flattering. In a terrifying way.” she said. “You’re all demons,” he muttered into his palm. Geto slung an arm around him. “At least now we know your love language is oral.” he said. “SUGURU!!” Gojo yelled. I laughed so hard I almost forgot how close I came to crying in that stairwell. And when Gojo looked at me eyes wide, cheeks pink, that dumb grin breaking through again I knew something for sure...... I didn’t regret coming back. And this time, neither of us were going anywhere.

Gojo’s POV

It had been a whole day since the chaos of last night, and despite the banter from everyone about my… declaration of oral affection, there was something else that had me sweating bullets. The kiss. Not the drunk shouting. Not even the “Marshmallow the Dragon” nostalgia trip. But that kiss. When I wasn't drunk. I kept thinking about it on the walk home, in the shower, while brushing my teeth. Her lips. The way she looked at me afterward. The fact that she kissed me back. But maybe… maybe I messed up. Maybe I took it too far too fast. Maybe she kissed me because of the moment, not because she wanted it. I’ve been overthinking like a lunatic. So finally, I did the one thing I never do. I typed… then deleted. Typed… then deleted. Again. Until finally—

[Sent | 8:45 PM]

Gojo:

hey… can I ask you something?

[Y/N is typing…] Y/N: sure :)

Gojo:

that night…

I kissed you.

I just… needed you to know that.

I’m sorry if I shouldn’t have.

I stared at the message with my heart punching me in the ribs. I wanted to throw my phone out the window. Then it buzzed.

[Y/N is typing…]

Long pause. Still typing. Still typing. Oh God.

Y/N:

Gojo.

You don’t have to apologize.

I wanted that kiss.

Honestly, I’ve been thinking about it ever since.

You didn’t do anything wrong.

I’m glad it happened.

My brain just....died. Exploded. I sat up in bed like a man reborn. I had to reread it twice to make sure I didn’t hallucinate it. She wanted it. She wanted it. I didn’t scare her off. She wasn’t weirded out. She’d been thinking about it. Just like me. My fingers were already moving, and before my rational brain could stop me

Gojo:

okay well in that case

…do you wanna come over? 😳

Immediate regret. Why did I send the blushing emoji?? I’m gonna look like a 12-year-old. But then—

Y/N:

Right now? 👀

Shit. Wait. Is that a yes?? Is that a flirty yes??? My hands were flying across the screen.

Gojo:

YEAH

I mean only if you want to!

like just hang out or chill or talk or

I mean whatever you want

or nothing

you can even come and not speak to me

and just sit there like a sexy piece of furniture—

Y/N:

STOP 😭

okay okay I’ll come

I’m grabbing my bag

text me your address again

Holy shit holy shit holy shit!!! I launched myself out of bed like I’d been drafted into battle. I Fluffed pillows. Straightened the bookshelf. Hid the trash like a criminal. This wasn’t a date. Not yet. But maybe it was a beginning. And this time, she wasn’t walking away.

Y/n's pov

The rain was pouring when I arrived—thick, silver streaks splashing against the pavement, soaking through my hoodie by the time I walked to his door. I barely knocked. The door swung open instantly. Gojo stood there like he had been waiting the whole damn time, hand still on the knob, hair slightly damp, hoodie rumpled like he’d changed outfits three times before settling on this one. His eyes locked onto mine and he seems.....Froze?! I didn’t say anything. Didn’t let him say anything either. I dropped my bag to the floor, grabbed the front of his hoodie, and kissed him. Hard. His breath hitched, lips parting just enough to let mine in. The kiss was rain-slick and desperate, our mouths moving like we had been starved for this for us. One of his hands flew to my waist, the other slammed the door shut behind me with a thud, trapping us in this charged, electric silence broken only by our shallow breathing and the sound of rain pounding the windows. He pulled back just enough to whisper against my lips, “Bedroom?” he asked. “Yes,” I breathed, tugging at the hem of his hoodie. As if he was waiting for this. He picked me up and crashed to his bed room. The time felt too good. We don't know how time was running.

The rain outside only made everything feel louder. The sound of it thrumming against the windows while Gojo hovered over me, his eyes dark and starved. My shirt was already gone, and he was looking at me like I was something sacred. “Y/N…” he whispered like my name was too soft for his mouth. Then he dipped his head, and kissed just below my collarbone. “You sure?” His voice was low, raspy, even as his lips dragged along my skin. I threaded my fingers through his hair, tugging him closer. “Gojo. If you don’t touch me in the next five seconds, I’m leaving.” I said. He grinned, cocky and flushed. “Oh no, can’t have that.” And then he leaned in. His mouth found the swell of my breast, warm and open, his tongue flicking against my nipple before sucking it in. I gasped, arching under him as his hand moved down, past my stomach, slipping beneath the waistband of my shorts. He groaned when he felt how wet I was. “You’re wet,” he muttered. “It’s raining,” I replied breathlessly. “No,” he said with a crooked grin, voice dropping, “I meant here.” His fingers brushed lower, cupping my cunt. I whimpered. "God will you stop teasing me?!?!" I cried out. He chuckled.

He kissed down my torso slowly, painfully slow, pulling underwear off with one fluid motion, letting them drop to the floor. He had already taken off my pants earlier. He kissed the inside of my thigh, then the other, watching me like I’d shatter if he moved too fast. “Spread your legs for me, baby,” he said, voice like sin. I did. The second he put his mouth on my cunt, I forgot my own name. His tongue was warm, wet, relentless. He moved slowly at first, teasing, drawing circles, curling on my clit. I didn’t know it could feel that good. I whimpered, threading my fingers into his hair, my hips rising to meet him, chasing more. “Mmm, you taste like everything I ever wanted,” he groaned against me. When he slid a finger inside, then a second I almost cried. His mouth didn’t let up. He worked on my clit with a desperate rhythm, like he needed me to fall apart on his tongue. His lips gliding messily against me. “You gonna cum for me, Y/N?” he asked with a smirk. I nodded, moaning helplessly. “Don’t stop. Please—please don’t stop.” I screamed. “I won’t,” he promised, curling his fingers just right. “Let go for me, baby. Let me hear you.” he said. How can a man's FINGERS can touch the G-spot?! And when I came, it was loud. Shattering. My whole body arched, thighs trembling, his name on my lips like a prayer. He didn’t stop sucking on my cunt until I was gasping, pulling him up by the shoulders. He kissed me, tasting like me. I could barely think.

“Condom?” he breathed. “nope” I replied. "You have no idea how many times I've imagined this moment..." he whispers, his lips finding your neck as he slowly pushes inside. Stretching me, filling me, making me gasp at how deep he went. “God—Y/N—you feel too good, it feels illegal” he groaned against my neck, bottoming out with a low, broken sound. He moved slow at first, savoring every inch of my pussy like I was something to be worshipped. Actually it is. Each thrust hit deep, building the heat again until I couldn’t keep my voice down. I clung to him, nails dragging down his back, legs wrapping tight around his waist. “I’ve thought about this for so long,” he whispered. “Thought about having you like this. Under me. Moaning like that.” he groaned. “You feel so good, Gojo,” I cried. “Don’t stop.” I moaned. He snapped his hips harder. “Say my name again.” he said. “Satoru—Satoru, fuck—” I moaned like a bitch in heat. His hand slid under my thigh, angling me up as he pounded into me, faster, deeper, the sound of skin on skin mixing with the rain outside. His lips were everywhere. my neck, my shoulder, my mouth. We were fire and storm, desperate and wild. “Gonna come again for me?” he whispered, fingers rubbing tight circles on my clit. “Y-Yes—Gojo—please—” I moaned. "Me too" I whimpered.

We both were about to cum. Suddenly. "Satoru? You inside?" Geto's voice?! We two froze. "Mmhhh y-yeah....what are you doing here suddenly?" Gojo asked. "Was passing by and it's raining heavily so I came here instead. Open the door" Geto replied. Shit! "No!.... I mean.... I c-can't" Gojo replied. "Why?" Geto asked. Gojo seemed like he's struggling to think. "I... Uhm... I'm watching porn I'm coming after I cum" Gojo replied. Seriously? That's what he said?! "But your phone and laptop is in the drawing room" Geto said. "I'm watching in my mind now let me cum. I eged myself!" Gojo replied and I almost laughed. "Fine.... Do it quick." Geto replied and we heard him walk away. Then Gojo again started thrusting. "I'm sorry" He whispered. "It's ok" I whispered back with a giggle. He kept going, fuckkkkk it feels too good. I could feel I'm about to cum. and when I came again, it was with a scream muffled into his shoulder. My body trembled, nails clawing at him, barely aware that he was close too....his rhythm faltering. “Y/N—I’m—fuck, I’m coming—” he groaned, and with a deep final thrust, he buried himself in me and let go, moaning my name. We collapsed together, breathless and soaked in sweat, the storm still raging outside—but nothing louder than the sound of our hearts slamming in sync. He tucked a hand under my head, kissing my lips. “You’re staying the night, right?” he asked. I laughed, breathless. “You think I’m walking home in that rain after that?” I replied. “Fair,” he smirked. “but let me just talk to Suguru for a minute.” he said. I smiled and nodded.

He went up cleaned me up with a towel. Then wore his sweat pants and went to the door. Then went out. I could hear his voice from inside. "Yeah, Suguru..." Gojo said. "Ah finally you're out. I was saying that. It's raining too much outside. I'm staying the night here..... Give y/n some clothes to wear and then come downstairs and let's watch some horror movie or something" Geto said. How tf did he knows?! Gojo was silent. "What? I'm not blind I saw her shoes at the door and the way you were screaming her name wasn't it obvious?...I'm waiting downstairs" Geto said. Then he walked away. Gono came inside. He looked at me. "Well.... We....... Have a guest now... I guess" He said. I laughed. "Give me some clothes" I said. "Yeah.... Yeah" He said and chuckled.

Give me your requests guys....

I love when you give me your requests 💗

[selfloverrrrrr]

Mr. Lover boy

Warnings : fluff, childhood friends, childhood trauma, comedy, smut , heavy smut, unprotected sex, Kidnapping, biting, size difference, BDSM, Yandere Gojo, protective, jealous, obsessive, happy ending....

( All characters are aged up/18+)

Minors Do Not Interact

Read the warnings carefully....if you don't like my stories block me not report

Gojo's pov

I was at my home. Tired. College really sucks. I just took a shower. I really need some sleep. I let myself fell on the bed and stared at the ceiling. Then that one memory came back to my vision. The one I can never forget about till the day I die. I was a kid but that memory is still crystal clear to me. That memory comes to my mind every single day.

Flashback. 5year old Gojo.

I was five years old. I wasn’t allowed to do anything. No school with other kids. No friends. No dirty hands, no scraped knees, no cake at birthday parties. Because I was “too special,” “too rare,” “too valuable to risk.” I was a trophy for my parents, and I hated it. They gave me every toy money could buy, every glittering distraction a child could want. Trains that moved on voice command. A rocking horse carved from ancient oak. Dollhouses taller than him. But it all meant nothing if no one could play with me. I wasn't allowed to play with anyone. It hurt me so much. And so, on one of the rare days I was allowed “out” to the private, highly-guarded park they brought me, sat me on a clean blanket with my toys, and told me not to talk to anyone. I watched the other children with burning eyes. Chasing each other. Laughing. Screaming. Messy hair. Dirty elbows. Happy. My heart ached like I didn’t know it could.

I wanted to play with them. I picked up my wooden airplane and set it down again. There was no joy in pretending to fly when the sky was caged. I stared at the toys in my hands. “Hi.” a small girlie voice said. My head snapped up. A girl stood at the edge of my blanket. Same age as me. Big eyes, shiny hair, soft cheeks still full of baby roundness. She looks pretty. She smiled. “Can I play with you?” she asked. For a moment, I didn’t speak. No one had ever asked me that before. “…Yes,” I said finally, voice quiet but hopeful. “Yes, you can.” I said softly. What if she runs away and doesn't play with me if I show her my excitement? She sat beside me. We exchanged names. Y/N. I repeated it in my head five times to memorize it. She had a cute laugh, and her hands were warm when she touched mine to take a toy from me. We played together for hours. The guards didn’t interfere. Maybe because they were stunned. Maybe because… I was smiling.

Every visit to the park after that, I searched for her. And she came. Like clockwork. We played tag, house-house, pretended we were parents and had a pet dragon. I let her name the dragon. She’d always bring a snack to share. I'd always bring a toy just for her. We were playing house house. She was the wife, I was the husband. We had a pretend plastic baby. “You’re home from work,” she said in a tiny adult voice. “I brought… um… cookies,” I replied, handing her a leaf. And then, out of nowhere, she leaned in and pecked my cheek. I froze. My ears turned pink. “Why’d you do that?” I whispered. “Because you’re my husband, mumma papa do that” she replied, like it was obvious. And my five-year-old brain, soaking in everything like a sponge, remembered how my parents always kissed because they were “married.” So, very seriously, I leaned in and gave her a tiny kiss on the lips. She blinked. I blinked. Then she giggled, and my whole face burned. It was my first kiss. And I didn’t even know what that meant.

One day, we exchanged gifts. I gave her my favorite bracelet—gold, with a tiny bell on it. She gave me a small pendant. A silver charm in the shape of a heart. “For good luck,” she said, “if you ever get scared or lonely.” I never told her I already was. Every day. But then… she didn’t come back. Not the next day. Not the day after. A week passed. A month. I kept coming. Kept waiting. Kept hoping. No Y/N.

End of flashback

Now, fifteen years later, I lay on my back in my bed, fingers brushing the thin chain I wore under my tshirt. The pendant still hung from it. Slightly tarnished, but never forgotten. I never told anyone about her. Only Geto knew. It was my memory. The one time I wasn’t only Gojo, the heir of gojo clan. I was just Satoru. A lonely kid with a toy airplane and a stolen kiss. I closed my eyes, the ghost of her giggle still echoing somewhere deep in my head. “I wonder where you are now, Y/N…” I smiled faintly. “…and if you ever think of me too.” then I went to sleep. If there's really a God I hope I'll get to see her again.

Next day in class I wasn’t paying attention. Again. Professor Yaga’s voice blurred into background static as I leaned back in my chair, staring through the window like it held all the answers I’d never get. The pendant under my shirt was warm from my skin. My fingers brushed over it, again and again habitually. Obsessively. Thinking of her again. It’d been years, and yet the memory of that girl… that tiny smile, that soft voice saying my name like it meant something. It clung to me like perfume on an old shirt you can’t throw out. "Oi." A hand smacked my arm. I blinked and turned to suguru, who looked at me like I just confessed to murder. “You’re zoning out again,” he muttered. “Let me guess. Her?” I shrugged, eyes drifting back to the sky outside. “Maybe.” I replied. suguru scoffed. “Bro, you were five. You don’t even know if she was real. You sure she wasn’t just, like, a Disney hallucination?” “She was real,” I replied flatly. He raised an eyebrow. “Okay, but you still remember her face? After ten years?” I looked down at my desk, fingers gripping the edge. “…fifteen years,” I corrected. He snorted. “You’re hopeless.” Maybe I was. The classroom door clicked open. Who came this Late?

All heads turned. I saw a girl standing there. She's new here. And my brain short-circuited. She stepped inside, breathless, muttering an apology to the professor with a sheepish smile and flushed cheeks. She looks Gorgeous. No—ethereal. The kind of beautiful that makes anyone forget their own name. My heart stopped. No clue why. She seems familiar. She scanned the room. All the seats were taken—except mine. Then her eyes landed on me. She walked over, stopping beside my desk. “Hi… is this seat taken?” she asked. Her voice. Her voice hit me like a train. I knew it. I didn’t know how. But I knew it. “…No. It’s yours,” I said quickly—too quickly. She smiled, soft and polite. “Thanks.” She sat beside me. I turned forward, but I didn’t hear a word the professor said after that. All I could think was....Why do you feel so familiar? I didn’t even realize I was staring until Suguru leaned over, cupping his hand to whisper against my ear like the snake he is. “Damn, you already in love, Romeo?” I shot him a glare. He smirked. “She hot. You dying.”

“I’m not—” I was about to say “You’re imagining your wedding vows already.” he cuts me off. “I will strangle you.” He leaned back casually, eyes twinkling. “yeah yeah....i just witnessed you simping over a girl” he said and I rolled my eyes. I didn’t hear a single thing from the last half of class. My brain was a thick fog of memories and questions, all circling her. The new girl. She didn’t speak to me again after sitting beside me. She focused entirely on the lecture, scribbled notes with a neat hand, tucked a strand of hair behind her ear every five minutes like she’d been trained to hypnotize me. That's when I noticed...... The bracelet. Delicate. Thin. Gold. And hanging from it.... a tiny bell. My heart stopped when I saw it. My whole world stopped. Because I remembered that bracelet. I gave it to her. To Y/N. At five years old, it had slid off my tiny wrist too easily. But I had picked it myself from my toy chest. It had a bell because I thought it made her laugh. And now it was on the wrist of a girl I couldn't stop staring at. Coincidence? Maybe. But I’ve never believed in coincidences.

Class ended with the usual scraping of chairs, voices rising, Suguru stretching next to me and yawning. I turned. she was packing her notebook into her tote. She stood, adjusted her strap, and was about to walk toward the door. And I panicked. I shot up faster than I should’ve. “Wait!” She stopped, blinking in surprise. Her lips parted slightly as she looked at me, confused. “Yeah?” she asked. I paused, tried to play it cool. My voice came out… a little too fast. “…Your name. What’s your name?” I asked. She tilted her head, caught off-guard by how serious I must’ve looked. Or sounded. But she answered. Softly. “Y/N L/N.” she replied. My world—stopped. My ears rang like someone had just screamed inside my skull. Y/N. Y/N L/N!!!!! The name I never forgot. The girl I waited for at the park like a fool. The girl who disappeared like a dream. I kept my expression still. Didn’t let the flash of realization reach my eyes. Not yet. “…Pretty name,” I said, forcing a smirk. She smiled and replied. “Thanks.” And then she left.

“What was that?” Suguru asked, nudging me with his elbow. I slowly sat down, brain still buffering. “…That was her,” I said, almost dazed. Suguru frowned. “Her who—?” he asked. “The girl.” I replied. He blinked. “The girl?” I nodded once, still staring at the door. “Oh shit.” He let out a long breath. “Yeah.” I replied. Later that week, Shoko found her. Of course she did. They shared a psych class, and Shoko being Shoko, dragged her into our circle without warning. And thank god she did. “I found someone interesting,” she said, grabbing her by the wrist and pulling her over to our table outside. And there she was. Y/N. Laughing. Talking. Sitting across from me. "Oh you're the guy who gave me a sit that day, right?" She asked looking at me. God it feels to see her talk to me again. "Yeah" I replied. "You know... Idk but your face seems so familiar" She said. "Really?" I asked. "Yes... What's your name? I forgot to ask your name" She said. "Gojo.... Gojo Satoru" I replied. "Gosh you may think I'm weird but I think I've heard your name before" She said. "No no I don't think you're weird at all....maybe we're connected to each other lol" I replied and she laughed. Suguru just smirked at me. And now that I was really looking…It was her. That smile. That laugh. She had no idea who I am. Not yet. I wouldn’t tell her just yet. Not until I was ready. Because this time, I wasn’t going to let her disappear again.

A week passed since I found her again. Since she walked into that classroom, sat next to me, and unknowingly turned my entire world upside down again. Y/N L/N. She still didn’t know who I was. But I knew her. I remembered her. And I wasn’t ready to tell her just yet. Not until the right moment. The rain was falling in soft waves outside Shoko’s apartment, thunder rumbling low in the distance. We were all squished into her living room—beanbags, throw blankets, pizza boxes, and soda cans everywhere. Shoko, Suguru, Nanami, Mei Mei, Y/N, and I. And of course, we were playing Truth or Dare, because what better way to destroy friendships? Y/N was curled up next to Shoko, legs tucked under her, hair braided loosely over her shoulder. I pretended not to look at her too much. I was failing. “Okay!” Shoko clapped, “Y/N. Truth or dare?” she asked. Y/N blinked, laughing. “Uh… truth, I guess?” she replied. “you once said that the bracelet you always wear has a story. What’s the story behind that ?” shoko asked. My heart froze. I leaned in just slightly, pretending to take a sip of my drink. Y/N glanced down at her wrist, and for a second, I saw something flicker in her eyes. Nostalgia, maybe. “Oh… this?” she said, gently touching the gold band. The bell gave a soft jingle. “It was a gift. A long time ago.” she said.

“Boyfriend?” Mei Mei teased. Y/N smiled and shook her head. “No. I was a kid. I used to go to this park when I was five, and there was this boy I played with. Every time I went to the park, he’d run to me with some new toy.” she said. My chest squeezed so hard I forgot to breathe. “He gave it to me before I stopped going,” she added softly. “I guess I just never stopped wearing it.” Suguru glanced at me sideways. I quickly looked away. “Wow. That’s oddly sentimental for you,” Shoko said, a little surprised. Y/N shrugged, her smile still soft. “yes....but you know I feel so guilty that I neither remember his face nor his name. It really hurts me” she said. I didn’t say a word. Just sighed under my breath. After a few more rounds Suguru daring Mei Mei to prank call Nanami’s crush, Shoko admitting she peed in a pool once it was my turn. “satoruuuu,” Suguru grinned like a devil. “Dare.” I replied. “I dare you to take off your shirt. Show it.” Suguru smirked. “Classic dare.” I smirked and grabbed the hem of my t-shirt and yanked it off. “you wanna see your dream body?” Suguru, not to be outdone, whipped his own shirt off. “I got better yk.” Nanami shook his head. “Why am I here.”

Y/n's pov

“Gojo,” I said, interrupting the laughter, voice a little too sharp. “Where’d you get that necklace?” I asked. He blinked, looking down at the chain. “This?” he asked. “Yeah,” I said. “The pendant.” I said. He was still shirtless, still smug, but his expression flickered just for a second. “…It was a gift,” he said softly. “From who?” I asked. I knew I was pressing now. But I had to. My heartbeat was thundering in my chest. Gojo tilted his head and gave me the most unreadable, amused smile. “You tell me,” he said softly. My eyes widened. The room started to fade. No freaking way. “it was you?????!!!!” I almost screamed. His smile deepened, smug and stupid and beautiful. “Took you long enough.” he replied. My mouth fell open. “You knew? You knew it was me this whole time?!” I asked. He shrugged casually. “Recognized the bracelet. First day you sat beside me.” he replied. “You didn’t say anything?” I swatted his arm. “You jerk! I’ve been wondering what happened to you for years.” He laughed—bright and full and unapologetic. “I was planning to tell you eventually. But it was more fun watching you figure it out.” he said. “You’re evil,” I grumbled, but I was smiling. So much. “God. I can’t believe this. All this time… we’ve been in the same college” I said. “I knew your name the moment you said it,” he interrupted, voice softer now. “Y/N. How could I forget?” I stared at him, overwhelmed. “Why didn’t you say anything? Not even after class that day?”

Gojo’s gaze dropped to his pendant. He rubbed his thumb over the charm, just once. “Because back then,” he said slowly, “you left. One day you just didn’t show up anymore. I waited. And waited. I thought maybe you forgot me. Or I made it up. So this time, I didn’t want to push it. If it really was you… I wanted to wait. Let you recognize me.” he said dramatically. But God. That hit harder than I expected. I swallowed. “I didn’t leave because I wanted to. My family moved suddenly. I didn’t even get to say goodbye.” I replied. He looked at me for a long second. “it's ok...” he finally said, lips quirking, “you’re here now.” I smiled, feeling my heart swell with something warm and electric. “Yeah,” I said softly. “I’m here.” And just like that, everything felt lighter. We became friends again!

The next day. College was buzzing like usual too many people, too many voices, too much sunlight for a Wednesday morning. I walked down the hallway with Shoko, sipping my overpriced coffee and trying to shake off the sleep still weighing down my brain. I was listening to her rant about the dumbest thing a classmate said during psych class when something ahead caught my eye. More like someone. Gojo. He was leaning casually against the lockers, hands in his pockets, stupid white hair looking like it belonged in a shampoo commercial. And next to him—some girl I didn’t recognize. Black hair. Soft, prim clothes. Kind of… uptight looking. But she was smiling at him. Laughing. And worse? She touched his arm. Her hand was on his damn arm! I blinked. My steps slowed. Something weird twisted in my stomach....not anger, not confusion. Just… uncomfortable heat. “Who’s that?” I asked Shoko, subtly nodding in their direction. Shoko followed my gaze, squinted once, then rolled her eyes. “Oh. Utahime.” she said. “Utahime?” I asked. “she's a student here. Has a mild-to-severe Gojo obsession. She’s harmless though. He doesn’t like her like that.”

My eyebrows rose. “Wait, seriously?” I asked. “Mhm. She’s been trying for months. You’re new, so you haven’t seen the full saga yet. But don’t worry—he’s never entertained her. Thinks she’s too high-strung.” she replied. “Oh.” I said. Casually. Totally not too fast. Not like I cared. At all. I turned away like it didn’t matter, trying to push the weird… bubbling feeling in my chest down. But Shoko smirked at me. “You jealous?” she asked with a grin. “What? No,” I scoffed. “Of course not.” I said. “You are,” she sang. “I’m not—” “You’re definitely jealous.” she cut off my sentence. “I literally just didn’t know who she was!” I said. “You sound so defensive,” she snickered, sipping her drink. “It’s cute.” I glared at her. But whatever. Moving on. Because I saw gojo walking towards us I don't want him to hear anything.

Gojo strolled toward us, annoyingly effortless in every step, and my traitorous eyes couldn’t help but notice the way the morning sun hit his cheekbones like the universe personally lit him. Nope. Not thinking about that. Not at all. Not after Utahime’s hand was on his arm like she bought it. Shoko was still grinning at me like a devil. I straightened up quickly and blurted out the first thing that came to mind as Gojo got within earshot. “Anyway,” I said, voice overly bright, “my mom says hi.” I declared. Gojo blinked. “...Your mom?” he asked. “Yeah!” I said quickly, pretending not to hear Shoko’s quiet snort. “I was telling her about you guys. how we’re all in the same group now. and I mentioned, you know… you. That we used to know each other as kids.” I said.

He perked up at that, all smug amusement. “Oh? Am I famous in the L/N household now?” he asked. “Maybe?” I replied with a smile. “Anyway, she kind of got excited. She wants to invite you guys over.” I said. Shoko raised an eyebrow. “Us guys?” she asked. I nodded. “Yeah. You, Mei Mei, Nanami, Geto... and especially Gojo.” I looked at him. “She wouldn’t shut up after I told her you were that childhood friend.” I said. Gojo grinned like he’d just won the lottery. “Wow. Look at me. Winning over moms without even trying.” he said with a smirk.”. “She used to go to the park with me which is why she remembers you” I said. “So when are we going?” shoko asked. “This Saturday, let's go to the class room I've to tell the others” I said.

Saturday came too quickly. The evening was buzzing with voices and laughter. Everyone came—Shoko, Mei Mei, Geto, Nanami, and of course, Gojo, who somehow looked like he belonged even in my living room, sitting cross-legged on the floor in a hoodie and sweatpants like he hadn’t grown up in luxury and silk. My mom loved it. She was absolutely thriving having all of them here, fluttering around with snacks, asking if anyone wanted seconds before we even finished firsts. The dining table was full—of food and conversation. Nanami was trying to argue with shoko about the stock market, Geto was halfway through a story about a haunted dorm room, and mei mei was already on her second glass of wine and whispering fake fortunes into everyone’s ears. And Gojo sat beside me. Our knees kept brushing under the table, and I wasn’t sure if it was on purpose or accident, but every time it happened, I forgot how forks worked for a second. Halfway through dinner, my mom spoke. “You know,” she said casually, spooning some curry onto Nanami’s plate, “I still have those pictures. From when Y/N and Gojo used to play in the park.”

I blinked. “Wait, what?” I asked. She smiled warmly. “From when you were five. I used to take that little pink camera everywhere. You two were so adorable. I still have the photos somewhere.” she said. “You never told me you had those!” I said, my voice half shocked, half laughing. “Where are they?” I asked. “I’ll get them after dinner,” she promised with a proud grin. “They’re in the photo boxes in the cupboard. Oh, you’re all going to love them.” she said. Geto sat up straighter. “Oh, absolutely yes. We’re seeing baby Gojo content tonight?”he said. Gojo groaned into his hands. “Oh no…” I glanced at him and couldn’t help the giggle. He looked genuinely nervous, cheeks a little flushed. It was… weirdly cute.

We all gathered in the living room like it was storytime at daycare blankets piled up, cushions thrown everywhere, plates of leftover dessert balanced on knees. My mom came in with a huge plastic box full of photos, set it on the table, and popped it open. “Here they are!” she said, holding up the first one. It was a photo of me and Gojo, sitting on a picnic blanket with juice boxes in our hands. He had his little white hair fluffed up like a dandelion, and I had ribbons in my pigtails. We both looked like we were laughing. “Stop,” Shoko whispered. “You two were adorable.” she said. “Oh my god,” Mei Mei added. “He looked like a plush toy. What happened, Gojo?” she said. “Hey—” Gojo started, but then he caught sight of the next photo and laughed. “Wait! I remember this one! That was the day we pretended the tree was our castle, right?” I nodded, eyes wide. “And we named the tree Sir Leaf-a-lot.” We both laughed, and for a moment, the others faded into the background. There was something so strange and special about seeing those moments frozen in time. Little versions of us, smiling like we had the whole world in a playground. Photo after photo came out. me pouting with a scraped knee, Gojo with grass in his hair, the two of us hugging a giant stuffed dragon we named ‘Marshmallow’. Each one made us laugh more, made something warm unfurl in my chest.

Then—“OH MY GOD!” Geto’s voice suddenly pierced the air like a fire alarm. “What? What?!” Shoko sat up. Geto held up a photo. His eyes were wide, his mouth open in a gasp of scandalous glee. “LOOK what I found!” he said dramatically. We all crowded around, curious. And there it was. Little me. Little Gojo. He was holding leafs as cookie in one hand, and I was in a frilly pink dress. He was leaning in awkwardly, shyly and our lips were touching in the most innocent, clumsy first-kiss way imaginable. The room exploded. Shoko nearly fell off the couch. Mei Mei screamed. Nanami choked on his juice. I froze. “OH MY GOD.” Gojo turned bright red. “Wait—give me that!” he reached for the photo, but Geto held it above his head. “Nope! This is gold! I'm framing this!” he cackled. “I will literally pay you to give it back!” Gojo groaned, lunging again. “WHO TOOK THIS PICTURE?!” I cried, my face burning. My mom peaking from the door. "Oh that one? Me and your dad joked about it every day that he was your first boyfriend" She said. Ok enough embarrassment! "Oh my god I can't take this anymore. Gojo, come with me to my room. Help me prepare our beds for the sleepover" I said he nodded and stood up. "Oh private time? Don't worry we won't go there until you guys call us. Just don't be too loud" Geto said and gojo shoot a glare at him. Then we went to my room leaving others laughing.

Gojo’s POV

The moment we stepped into her room, the noise from the others faded behind the door. Y/N’s room smelled faintly of lavender and something warm.....like comfort. Childhood. Home. I watched her walk to the corner, dragging over the futon and pillows for our so-called “sleepover” while my brain tried to reboot from that photo. She didn’t say anything. Neither did I. We moved in silence, awkward, heavy silence as we spread the sheets and smoothed the blankets, hands bumping once, twice. I looked at her, wanting to say something, anything, but my mouth was suddenly useless. Then she broke it. Her voice was soft, a little shy, and sweetly nostalgic. “You know… I still remember the name of that dragon,” she said with a smile as she fluffed a pillow. “Marshmallow.” I chuckled. “He was huge. I used to trip over him on purpose just to act I'm saving you from a giant.” I replied. She laughed at that, her eyes lighting up in a way that made my chest feel too tight. “You were such a drama queen even at five.” she said. “Still am,” I said with a shrug. Y/N sat back on her heels, brushing hair from her face, her eyes shining as she looked at me. “It’s crazy though. I really thought I made you up sometimes. Like… maybe I imagined it all. You felt like a dream I had on repeat.” I stared at her. I couldn’t look away. It felt like if I blink she'll vanish. The way her eyes softened. The way she was smiling. The way her voice wrapped around those memories like a ribbon. She didn’t know it, but she was pulling me apart without even trying.

And before I could stop myself…she was still speaking. And suddenly I kissed her. It just happened. Her lips felt soft. I was dying to get this feeling. The second I pulled away, realization slammed into me like a truck. Shit. Her eyes were wide. My heart was in my throat. “I—Shit—I didn’t mean—” I stumbled, backing up a little. “I don’t know what that was, I swear I wasn’t trying to be weird or make it uncomfortable I just—God—I’m sorry—” I stopped rambling when she cut me off by another kiss. Soft, warm lips against mine again. Her hand rested gently on my chest, and I swear my heart stopped. Then it kicked back into overdrive. I kissed her back, harder this time. Deeper. One hand slipped around her waist. The other cupped the back of her neck. She made a soft sound in the back of her throat that made my entire body tense. I walked her backward, lips still locked, until she hit the windowpane. The moonlight poured over her. She looked ethereal. Like something I dreamed of and never expected to hold. I kissed her again. Slower this time. Like I had all the time in the world to learn every taste, every breath, every sigh she gave me. Suddenly the doorknob rattled. We sprang apart like we were allergic to each other. Y/N grabbed a pillow and tossed it onto the bed. I bent down, pretending to adjust the futon like it suddenly needed fixing. The door swung open.

Y/n's pov

We separated from each other as soon as we heard the sound of the door nob. Then they came inside. Geto closed the door behind. "Guys... Look what I've gotttttt" She said swinging a bottle of alcohol in her hand. "I was dying to have that" Geto said and jumped on the bed. We all went on the bed. Then we all started drinking. "You wanna see something?" Shoko whispered. "What?" I asked. "You've never seen drunk Gojo. Nothing in the world is funnier than that" she said. "Really?" I whispered back. "Yesss" She said and offered Gojo more drinks. Basically she forced Gojo to drink more than the others without knowing the intention. After being drunk Gojo dropped his head right into my lap. “Oh?” I blinked, surprised. He let out a soft, relieved sigh as if it was the most natural pillow in the world. “Mmm… soft…” he mumbled. Everyone around us laughed, thinking it was just his usual drama. But then, his voice dropped lower. “I was so lonely, y’know?” he murmured, almost to himself. I glanced down. His white lashes were low against his cheeks. His fingers curled lightly around the hem of my hoodie. And for once… Gojo Satoru didn’t look cocky. He looked quiet. “They locked me away,” he continued, eyes still shut. “Too special to touch dirt. Too rare to fall and get scraped knees. Too precious to have friends.” The room went quiet. I didn’t know if the others were even listening. I only heard him.

“They gave me everything,” he said. “But not anyone. Not a single person. Until you....You came to that stupid park,” he whispered, voice thick. “You played with me like I wasn’t some artifact. Like I was a boy. Like I could be… normal.” he said. My fingers froze mid-motion through his hair. “I waited for you. For years. But you never came back. And I kept thinking I made you up. But I didn’t.” He tilted his head up slightly to look at me. His eyes were glazed, glassy. “You were real. And you came back.” I didn’t say anything. I couldn’t. My throat felt tight. Too tight. I didn't even knew he was dealing like that when I had to leave? God I wish I never had to leave. I hurted him so bad. But my hand found his hair again. Stroking. Soothing. Something deep inside me cracked. I never knew… never imagined he had carried this. Alone. His family was too strict. Is he asleep? He's not saying anything. Just breathing soft on my lap. "I think he fell asleep" Shoko said. "Yeah" I replied. But suddenly Gojo shoots up as if he's possessed. “I WANNA EAT THAT PUSSY!!” he screamed. I froze with wide eyes. Shoko choked on her drink. Nanami froze, halfway to putting a chip in his mouth. Mei Mei snorted wine out of her nose. And Geto bless his soul jumped up.

Gojo was sitting straight up, eyes glazed and face absolutely determined like a man about to commit war crimes. “I WANNA EAT THAT PUSSY RIGHT NOW!!!” he declared. “GOJO!” I shrieked. He turned to me like I was a damn meal. And then he started crawling toward me across the mattress like some rabid, horny jungle cat, licking his lips. “I’ll be so gentle,” he slurred dreamily. “I’ll make you see Jesus. You’ll forget what gravity feels like—” he said.“BRO NO!!!” Geto launched himself forward like a linebacker, tackling Gojo into a pile of pillows with a WUMP. “I GOT HIM!” he shouted, pinning Gojo down. Gojo flailed like a fish out of water. “LET ME LOVE HER WITH MY MOUTH—” he said. “HE’S TOO STRONG!” Geto cried out. Then suddenly Gojo FINALLY fell asleep.

The moment I woke up this morning, Gojo was already gone. They all already went to their house. That wasn’t even the part haunting thought. It was what happened last night. The part where his voice had trembled. The part where he whispered that I was his first real friend. That I made him feel normal. That he waited for me. And I had left. Not by choice but it didn’t matter. I still left. I went to college. I walked across the college quad… “Yooooo Y/N!” I heard his voice. My stomach twisted. I turned. Gojo Satoru. Walking like nothing ever happened. Smiling. Fresh hoodie. Aviators on his dumb, perfect nose. Like he hadn’t trauma-dumped on my lap and then turned into an horny dog in the same hour. “Hey,” I said cautiously, approaching him near the classroom hallway. “Morning,” he said brightly. “You sleep okay after the chaos?” he asked. I blinked. “…You remember last night?” I replied. He tilted his head. “The hangout? Yeah. Mei Mei tried to convince us all we were ghosts in a simulation and Nanami said ‘I hate all of you’ at least five times. Why?” he asked. I just stared. Oh my god. He didn’t remember. He didn’t remember ANY of it.

“…Nothing,” I said too fast, then stepped forward. “Actually, uh, can we talk? Just… privately?” I asked. Gojo’s brows lifted slightly, but he nodded. “Sure.” he replied. We stepped into the empty stairwell near the back of the library, a favorite hiding place from class, tests, and now, apparently, truth bombs. He leaned against the railing, casual. “Everything okay?” he asked. I hesitated. “…You really don’t remember anything from after you laid on my lap?” I asked. He squinted, thinking hard. “Not really. I remember feeling comfy. Then it’s all kind of… fuzzy. Why?” he asked. I exhaled. “Because you… said things, Gojo.” His smile faltered. “What kind of things?” he asked. He looked confused. I swallowed thickly. “You told me how they isolated you as a kid. How you weren’t allowed to get dirty. Or scraped knees. How you weren’t allowed to have friends. How… you waited for me in that park. For years.” Gojo froze. The air shifted. That dumb, playful mask on his face cracked....just slightly. “I did?” he asked softly. I nodded. “You said I made you feel normal. That when I played with you, you weren’t just some artifact in a box. You were a boy.”

He didn’t speak. Just looked at me like I’d reached inside his chest and pulled out something he’d tried to hide. “I didn’t know, Gojo,” I whispered. “I didn’t know how much you went through. How badly I hurt you when I left. I always thought you just forgot me, or… moved on. I didn’t realize it stayed with you.” I said. He looked down. “Y/N…” he spoke. “I feel so guilty,” I admitted. “Even if it wasn’t my fault. I feel like I let you down.”I said. “No,” he said suddenly, voice sharp. Then softer: “You didn’t. I mean it. You were a kid. You didn’t choose to leave. And you came back. That’s all that matters to me now.” I said. I blinked at him. That stupid ache in my chest twisted tighter. He always made things feel a little lighter when he talked like that. “…Thank you,” I said. My voice cracked. He reached out and brushed a strand of hair behind my ear. “Thank you, for remembering me. And for… listening. Even if drunk me had no filter.” he said. Before I could reply, we heard voices echoing from down the hallway. “THERE HE IS!!” Geto said.

Charging toward us with way too much energy for someone who saw what I saw. “Gojo,” Shoko added, eyes gleaming. “Do you know what you screamed last night?” Gojo blinked, then looked between us. “…No?” he said. Geto grinned. “Wanna guess?” he asked. “Not really—” Gojo said. “You SCREAMED—” Shoko began, giggling.“—‘I WANNA EAT THAT PUSSY’ like you were on a war mission!” Geto finished. Gojo's soul left his body. “I what?!” he shrieked. “TWICE,” Nanami added dryly, walking by without even looking up from his book. Mei Mei leaned over shoko's shoulder. “It was passionate. Almost poetic.” she said. Gojo buried his face in his hand with a strangled groan. “I’m never drinking again.”he said. Mei Mei patted his back, smirking. “Don’t worry. It was kind of flattering. In a terrifying way.” she said. “You’re all demons,” he muttered into his palm. Geto slung an arm around him. “At least now we know your love language is oral.” he said. “SUGURU!!” Gojo yelled. I laughed so hard I almost forgot how close I came to crying in that stairwell. And when Gojo looked at me eyes wide, cheeks pink, that dumb grin breaking through again I knew something for sure...... I didn’t regret coming back. And this time, neither of us were going anywhere.

Gojo’s POV

It had been a whole day since the chaos of last night, and despite the banter from everyone about my… declaration of oral affection, there was something else that had me sweating bullets. The kiss. Not the drunk shouting. Not even the “Marshmallow the Dragon” nostalgia trip. But that kiss. When I wasn't drunk. I kept thinking about it on the walk home, in the shower, while brushing my teeth. Her lips. The way she looked at me afterward. The fact that she kissed me back. But maybe… maybe I messed up. Maybe I took it too far too fast. Maybe she kissed me because of the moment, not because she wanted it. I’ve been overthinking like a lunatic. So finally, I did the one thing I never do. I typed… then deleted. Typed… then deleted. Again. Until finally—

[Sent | 8:45 PM]

Gojo:

hey… can I ask you something?

[Y/N is typing…] Y/N: sure :)

Gojo:

that night…

I kissed you.

I just… needed you to know that.

I’m sorry if I shouldn’t have.

I stared at the message with my heart punching me in the ribs. I wanted to throw my phone out the window. Then it buzzed.

[Y/N is typing…]

Long pause. Still typing. Still typing. Oh God.

Y/N:

Gojo.

You don’t have to apologize.

I wanted that kiss.

Honestly, I’ve been thinking about it ever since.

You didn’t do anything wrong.

I’m glad it happened.

My brain just....died. Exploded. I sat up in bed like a man reborn. I had to reread it twice to make sure I didn’t hallucinate it. She wanted it. She wanted it. I didn’t scare her off. She wasn’t weirded out. She’d been thinking about it. Just like me. My fingers were already moving, and before my rational brain could stop me

Gojo:

okay well in that case

…do you wanna come over? 😳

Immediate regret. Why did I send the blushing emoji?? I’m gonna look like a 12-year-old. But then—

Y/N:

Right now? 👀

Shit. Wait. Is that a yes?? Is that a flirty yes??? My hands were flying across the screen.

Gojo:

YEAH

I mean only if you want to!

like just hang out or chill or talk or

I mean whatever you want

or nothing

you can even come and not speak to me

and just sit there like a sexy piece of furniture—

Y/N:

STOP 😭

okay okay I’ll come

I’m grabbing my bag

text me your address again

Holy shit holy shit holy shit!!! I launched myself out of bed like I’d been drafted into battle. I Fluffed pillows. Straightened the bookshelf. Hid the trash like a criminal. This wasn’t a date. Not yet. But maybe it was a beginning. And this time, she wasn’t walking away.

Y/n's pov

The rain was pouring when I arrived—thick, silver streaks splashing against the pavement, soaking through my hoodie by the time I walked to his door. I barely knocked. The door swung open instantly. Gojo stood there like he had been waiting the whole damn time, hand still on the knob, hair slightly damp, hoodie rumpled like he’d changed outfits three times before settling on this one. His eyes locked onto mine and he seems.....Froze?! I didn’t say anything. Didn’t let him say anything either. I dropped my bag to the floor, grabbed the front of his hoodie, and kissed him. Hard. His breath hitched, lips parting just enough to let mine in. The kiss was rain-slick and desperate, our mouths moving like we had been starved for this for us. One of his hands flew to my waist, the other slammed the door shut behind me with a thud, trapping us in this charged, electric silence broken only by our shallow breathing and the sound of rain pounding the windows. He pulled back just enough to whisper against my lips, “Bedroom?” he asked. “Yes,” I breathed, tugging at the hem of his hoodie. As if he was waiting for this. He picked me up and crashed to his bed room. The time felt too good. We don't know how time was running.

The rain outside only made everything feel louder. The sound of it thrumming against the windows while Gojo hovered over me, his eyes dark and starved. My shirt was already gone, and he was looking at me like I was something sacred. “Y/N…” he whispered like my name was too soft for his mouth. Then he dipped his head, and kissed just below my collarbone. “You sure?” His voice was low, raspy, even as his lips dragged along my skin. I threaded my fingers through his hair, tugging him closer. “Gojo. If you don’t touch me in the next five seconds, I’m leaving.” I said. He grinned, cocky and flushed. “Oh no, can’t have that.” And then he leaned in. His mouth found the swell of my breast, warm and open, his tongue flicking against my nipple before sucking it in. I gasped, arching under him as his hand moved down, past my stomach, slipping beneath the waistband of my shorts. He groaned when he felt how wet I was. “You’re wet,” he muttered. “It’s raining,” I replied breathlessly. “No,” he said with a crooked grin, voice dropping, “I meant here.” His fingers brushed lower, cupping my cunt. I whimpered. "God will you stop teasing me?!?!" I cried out. He chuckled.

He kissed down my torso slowly, painfully slow, pulling underwear off with one fluid motion, letting them drop to the floor. He had already taken off my pants earlier. He kissed the inside of my thigh, then the other, watching me like I’d shatter if he moved too fast. “Spread your legs for me, baby,” he said, voice like sin. I did. The second he put his mouth on my cunt, I forgot my own name. His tongue was warm, wet, relentless. He moved slowly at first, teasing, drawing circles, curling on my clit. I didn’t know it could feel that good. I whimpered, threading my fingers into his hair, my hips rising to meet him, chasing more. “Mmm, you taste like everything I ever wanted,” he groaned against me. When he slid a finger inside, then a second I almost cried. His mouth didn’t let up. He worked on my clit with a desperate rhythm, like he needed me to fall apart on his tongue. His lips gliding messily against me. “You gonna cum for me, Y/N?” he asked with a smirk. I nodded, moaning helplessly. “Don’t stop. Please—please don’t stop.” I screamed. “I won’t,” he promised, curling his fingers just right. “Let go for me, baby. Let me hear you.” he said. How can a man's FINGERS can touch the G-spot?! And when I came, it was loud. Shattering. My whole body arched, thighs trembling, his name on my lips like a prayer. He didn’t stop sucking on my cunt until I was gasping, pulling him up by the shoulders. He kissed me, tasting like me. I could barely think.

“Condom?” he breathed. “nope” I replied. "You have no idea how many times I've imagined this moment..." he whispers, his lips finding your neck as he slowly pushes inside. Stretching me, filling me, making me gasp at how deep he went. “God—Y/N—you feel too good, it feels illegal” he groaned against my neck, bottoming out with a low, broken sound. He moved slow at first, savoring every inch of my pussy like I was something to be worshipped. Actually it is. Each thrust hit deep, building the heat again until I couldn’t keep my voice down. I clung to him, nails dragging down his back, legs wrapping tight around his waist. “I’ve thought about this for so long,” he whispered. “Thought about having you like this. Under me. Moaning like that.” he groaned. “You feel so good, Gojo,” I cried. “Don’t stop.” I moaned. He snapped his hips harder. “Say my name again.” he said. “Satoru—Satoru, fuck—” I moaned like a bitch in heat. His hand slid under my thigh, angling me up as he pounded into me, faster, deeper, the sound of skin on skin mixing with the rain outside. His lips were everywhere. my neck, my shoulder, my mouth. We were fire and storm, desperate and wild. “Gonna come again for me?” he whispered, fingers rubbing tight circles on my clit. “Y-Yes—Gojo—please—” I moaned. "Me too" I whimpered.

We both were about to cum. Suddenly. "Satoru? You inside?" Geto's voice?! We two froze. "Mmhhh y-yeah....what are you doing here suddenly?" Gojo asked. "Was passing by and it's raining heavily so I came here instead. Open the door" Geto replied. Shit! "No!.... I mean.... I c-can't" Gojo replied. "Why?" Geto asked. Gojo seemed like he's struggling to think. "I... Uhm... I'm watching porn I'm coming after I cum" Gojo replied. Seriously? That's what he said?! "But your phone and laptop is in the drawing room" Geto said. "I'm watching in my mind now let me cum. I eged myself!" Gojo replied and I almost laughed. "Fine.... Do it quick." Geto replied and we heard him walk away. Then Gojo again started thrusting. "I'm sorry" He whispered. "It's ok" I whispered back with a giggle. He kept going, fuckkkkk it feels too good. I could feel I'm about to cum. and when I came again, it was with a scream muffled into his shoulder. My body trembled, nails clawing at him, barely aware that he was close too....his rhythm faltering. “Y/N—I’m—fuck, I’m coming—” he groaned, and with a deep final thrust, he buried himself in me and let go, moaning my name. We collapsed together, breathless and soaked in sweat, the storm still raging outside—but nothing louder than the sound of our hearts slamming in sync. He tucked a hand under my head, kissing my lips. “You’re staying the night, right?” he asked. I laughed, breathless. “You think I’m walking home in that rain after that?�� I replied. “Fair,” he smirked. “but let me just talk to Suguru for a minute.” he said. I smiled and nodded.

He went up cleaned me up with a towel. Then wore his sweat pants and went to the door. Then went out. I could hear his voice from inside. "Yeah, Suguru..." Gojo said. "Ah finally you're out. I was saying that. It's raining too much outside. I'm staying the night here..... Give y/n some clothes to wear and then come downstairs and let's watch some horror movie or something" Geto said. How tf did he knows?! Gojo was silent. "What? I'm not blind I saw her shoes at the door and the way you were screaming her name wasn't it obvious?...I'm waiting downstairs" Geto said. Then he walked away. Gono came inside. He looked at me. "Well.... We....... Have a guest now... I guess" He said. I laughed. "Give me some clothes" I said. "Yeah.... Yeah" He said and chuckled.

Give me your requests guys....

I love when you give me your requests 💗

[selfloverrrrrr]

Mr. Lover boy

Warnings : fluff, childhood friends, childhood trauma, comedy, smut , heavy smut, unprotected sex, Kidnapping, biting, size difference, BDSM, Yandere Gojo, protective, jealous, obsessive, happy ending....

( All characters are aged up/18+)

Minors Do Not Interact

Read the warnings carefully....if you don't like my stories block me not report

Gojo's pov

I was at my home. Tired. College really sucks. I just took a shower. I really need some sleep. I let myself fell on the bed and stared at the ceiling. Then that one memory came back to my vision. The one I can never forget about till the day I die. I was a kid but that memory is still crystal clear to me. That memory comes to my mind every single day.

Flashback. 5year old Gojo.

I was five years old. I wasn’t allowed to do anything. No school with other kids. No friends. No dirty hands, no scraped knees, no cake at birthday parties. Because I was “too special,” “too rare,” “too valuable to risk.” I was a trophy for my parents, and I hated it. They gave me every toy money could buy, every glittering distraction a child could want. Trains that moved on voice command. A rocking horse carved from ancient oak. Dollhouses taller than him. But it all meant nothing if no one could play with me. I wasn't allowed to play with anyone. It hurt me so much. And so, on one of the rare days I was allowed “out” to the private, highly-guarded park they brought me, sat me on a clean blanket with my toys, and told me not to talk to anyone. I watched the other children with burning eyes. Chasing each other. Laughing. Screaming. Messy hair. Dirty elbows. Happy. My heart ached like I didn’t know it could.

I wanted to play with them. I picked up my wooden airplane and set it down again. There was no joy in pretending to fly when the sky was caged. I stared at the toys in my hands. “Hi.” a small girlie voice said. My head snapped up. A girl stood at the edge of my blanket. Same age as me. Big eyes, shiny hair, soft cheeks still full of baby roundness. She looks pretty. She smiled. “Can I play with you?” she asked. For a moment, I didn’t speak. No one had ever asked me that before. “…Yes,” I said finally, voice quiet but hopeful. “Yes, you can.” I said softly. What if she runs away and doesn't play with me if I show her my excitement? She sat beside me. We exchanged names. Y/N. I repeated it in my head five times to memorize it. She had a cute laugh, and her hands were warm when she touched mine to take a toy from me. We played together for hours. The guards didn’t interfere. Maybe because they were stunned. Maybe because… I was smiling.

Every visit to the park after that, I searched for her. And she came. Like clockwork. We played tag, house-house, pretended we were parents and had a pet dragon. I let her name the dragon. She’d always bring a snack to share. I'd always bring a toy just for her. We were playing house house. She was the wife, I was the husband. We had a pretend plastic baby. “You’re home from work,” she said in a tiny adult voice. “I brought… um… cookies,” I replied, handing her a leaf. And then, out of nowhere, she leaned in and pecked my cheek. I froze. My ears turned pink. “Why’d you do that?” I whispered. “Because you’re my husband, mumma papa do that” she replied, like it was obvious. And my five-year-old brain, soaking in everything like a sponge, remembered how my parents always kissed because they were “married.” So, very seriously, I leaned in and gave her a tiny kiss on the lips. She blinked. I blinked. Then she giggled, and my whole face burned. It was my first kiss. And I didn’t even know what that meant.

One day, we exchanged gifts. I gave her my favorite bracelet—gold, with a tiny bell on it. She gave me a small pendant. A silver charm in the shape of a heart. “For good luck,” she said, “if you ever get scared or lonely.” I never told her I already was. Every day. But then… she didn’t come back. Not the next day. Not the day after. A week passed. A month. I kept coming. Kept waiting. Kept hoping. No Y/N.

End of flashback

Now, fifteen years later, I lay on my back in my bed, fingers brushing the thin chain I wore under my tshirt. The pendant still hung from it. Slightly tarnished, but never forgotten. I never told anyone about her. Only Geto knew. It was my memory. The one time I wasn’t only Gojo, the heir of gojo clan. I was just Satoru. A lonely kid with a toy airplane and a stolen kiss. I closed my eyes, the ghost of her giggle still echoing somewhere deep in my head. “I wonder where you are now, Y/N…” I smiled faintly. “…and if you ever think of me too.” then I went to sleep. If there's really a God I hope I'll get to see her again.

Next day in class I wasn’t paying attention. Again. Professor Yaga’s voice blurred into background static as I leaned back in my chair, staring through the window like it held all the answers I’d never get. The pendant under my shirt was warm from my skin. My fingers brushed over it, again and again habitually. Obsessively. Thinking of her again. It’d been years, and yet the memory of that girl… that tiny smile, that soft voice saying my name like it meant something. It clung to me like perfume on an old shirt you can’t throw out. "Oi." A hand smacked my arm. I blinked and turned to suguru, who looked at me like I just confessed to murder. “You’re zoning out again,” he muttered. “Let me guess. Her?” I shrugged, eyes drifting back to the sky outside. “Maybe.” I replied. suguru scoffed. “Bro, you were five. You don’t even know if she was real. You sure she wasn’t just, like, a Disney hallucination?” “She was real,” I replied flatly. He raised an eyebrow. “Okay, but you still remember her face? After ten years?” I looked down at my desk, fingers gripping the edge. “…fifteen years,” I corrected. He snorted. “You’re hopeless.” Maybe I was. The classroom door clicked open. Who came this Late?

All heads turned. I saw a girl standing there. She's new here. And my brain short-circuited. She stepped inside, breathless, muttering an apology to the professor with a sheepish smile and flushed cheeks. She looks Gorgeous. No—ethereal. The kind of beautiful that makes anyone forget their own name. My heart stopped. No clue why. She seems familiar. She scanned the room. All the seats were taken—except mine. Then her eyes landed on me. She walked over, stopping beside my desk. “Hi… is this seat taken?” she asked. Her voice. Her voice hit me like a train. I knew it. I didn’t know how. But I knew it. “…No. It’s yours,” I said quickly—too quickly. She smiled, soft and polite. “Thanks.” She sat beside me. I turned forward, but I didn’t hear a word the professor said after that. All I could think was....Why do you feel so familiar? I didn’t even realize I was staring until Suguru leaned over, cupping his hand to whisper against my ear like the snake he is. “Damn, you already in love, Romeo?” I shot him a glare. He smirked. “She hot. You dying.”

“I’m not—” I was about to say “You’re imagining your wedding vows already.” he cuts me off. “I will strangle you.” He leaned back casually, eyes twinkling. “yeah yeah....i just witnessed you simping over a girl” he said and I rolled my eyes. I didn’t hear a single thing from the last half of class. My brain was a thick fog of memories and questions, all circling her. The new girl. She didn’t speak to me again after sitting beside me. She focused entirely on the lecture, scribbled notes with a neat hand, tucked a strand of hair behind her ear every five minutes like she’d been trained to hypnotize me. That's when I noticed...... The bracelet. Delicate. Thin. Gold. And hanging from it.... a tiny bell. My heart stopped when I saw it. My whole world stopped. Because I remembered that bracelet. I gave it to her. To Y/N. At five years old, it had slid off my tiny wrist too easily. But I had picked it myself from my toy chest. It had a bell because I thought it made her laugh. And now it was on the wrist of a girl I couldn't stop staring at. Coincidence? Maybe. But I’ve never believed in coincidences.

Class ended with the usual scraping of chairs, voices rising, Suguru stretching next to me and yawning. I turned. she was packing her notebook into her tote. She stood, adjusted her strap, and was about to walk toward the door. And I panicked. I shot up faster than I should’ve. “Wait!” She stopped, blinking in surprise. Her lips parted slightly as she looked at me, confused. “Yeah?” she asked. I paused, tried to play it cool. My voice came out… a little too fast. “…Your name. What’s your name?” I asked. She tilted her head, caught off-guard by how serious I must’ve looked. Or sounded. But she answered. Softly. “Y/N L/N.” she replied. My world—stopped. My ears rang like someone had just screamed inside my skull. Y/N. Y/N L/N!!!!! The name I never forgot. The girl I waited for at the park like a fool. The girl who disappeared like a dream. I kept my expression still. Didn’t let the flash of realization reach my eyes. Not yet. “…Pretty name,” I said, forcing a smirk. She smiled and replied. “Thanks.” And then she left.

“What was that?” Suguru asked, nudging me with his elbow. I slowly sat down, brain still buffering. “…That was her,” I said, almost dazed. Suguru frowned. “Her who—?” he asked. “The girl.” I replied. He blinked. “The girl?” I nodded once, still staring at the door. “Oh shit.” He let out a long breath. “Yeah.” I replied. Later that week, Shoko found her. Of course she did. They shared a psych class, and Shoko being Shoko, dragged her into our circle without warning. And thank god she did. “I found someone interesting,” she said, grabbing her by the wrist and pulling her over to our table outside. And there she was. Y/N. Laughing. Talking. Sitting across from me. "Oh you're the guy who gave me a sit that day, right?" She asked looking at me. God it feels to see her talk to me again. "Yeah" I replied. "You know... Idk but your face seems so familiar" She said. "Really?" I asked. "Yes... What's your name? I forgot to ask your name" She said. "Gojo.... Gojo Satoru" I replied. "Gosh you may think I'm weird but I think I've heard your name before" She said. "No no I don't think you're weird at all....maybe we're connected to each other lol" I replied and she laughed. Suguru just smirked at me. And now that I was really looking…It was her. That smile. That laugh. She had no idea who I am. Not yet. I wouldn’t tell her just yet. Not until I was ready. Because this time, I wasn’t going to let her disappear again.

A week passed since I found her again. Since she walked into that classroom, sat next to me, and unknowingly turned my entire world upside down again. Y/N L/N. She still didn’t know who I was. But I knew her. I remembered her. And I wasn’t ready to tell her just yet. Not until the right moment. The rain was falling in soft waves outside Shoko’s apartment, thunder rumbling low in the distance. We were all squished into her living room—beanbags, throw blankets, pizza boxes, and soda cans everywhere. Shoko, Suguru, Nanami, Mei Mei, Y/N, and I. And of course, we were playing Truth or Dare, because what better way to destroy friendships? Y/N was curled up next to Shoko, legs tucked under her, hair braided loosely over her shoulder. I pretended not to look at her too much. I was failing. “Okay!” Shoko clapped, “Y/N. Truth or dare?” she asked. Y/N blinked, laughing. “Uh… truth, I guess?” she replied. “you once said that the bracelet you always wear has a story. What’s the story behind that ?” shoko asked. My heart froze. I leaned in just slightly, pretending to take a sip of my drink. Y/N glanced down at her wrist, and for a second, I saw something flicker in her eyes. Nostalgia, maybe. “Oh… this?” she said, gently touching the gold band. The bell gave a soft jingle. “It was a gift. A long time ago.” she said.

“Boyfriend?” Mei Mei teased. Y/N smiled and shook her head. “No. I was a kid. I used to go to this park when I was five, and there was this boy I played with. Every time I went to the park, he’d run to me with some new toy.” she said. My chest squeezed so hard I forgot to breathe. “He gave it to me before I stopped going,” she added softly. “I guess I just never stopped wearing it.” Suguru glanced at me sideways. I quickly looked away. “Wow. That’s oddly sentimental for you,” Shoko said, a little surprised. Y/N shrugged, her smile still soft. “yes....but you know I feel so guilty that I neither remember his face nor his name. It really hurts me” she said. I didn’t say a word. Just sighed under my breath. After a few more rounds Suguru daring Mei Mei to prank call Nanami’s crush, Shoko admitting she peed in a pool once it was my turn. “satoruuuu,” Suguru grinned like a devil. “Dare.” I replied. “I dare you to take off your shirt. Show it.” Suguru smirked. “Classic dare.” I smirked and grabbed the hem of my t-shirt and yanked it off. “you wanna see your dream body?” Suguru, not to be outdone, whipped his own shirt off. “I got better yk.” Nanami shook his head. “Why am I here.”

Y/n's pov

“Gojo,” I said, interrupting the laughter, voice a little too sharp. “Where’d you get that necklace?” I asked. He blinked, looking down at the chain. “This?” he asked. “Yeah,” I said. “The pendant.” I said. He was still shirtless, still smug, but his expression flickered just for a second. “…It was a gift,” he said softly. “From who?” I asked. I knew I was pressing now. But I had to. My heartbeat was thundering in my chest. Gojo tilted his head and gave me the most unreadable, amused smile. “You tell me,” he said softly. My eyes widened. The room started to fade. No freaking way. “it was you?????!!!!” I almost screamed. His smile deepened, smug and stupid and beautiful. “Took you long enough.” he replied. My mouth fell open. “You knew? You knew it was me this whole time?!” I asked. He shrugged casually. “Recognized the bracelet. First day you sat beside me.” he replied. “You didn’t say anything?” I swatted his arm. “You jerk! I’ve been wondering what happened to you for years.” He laughed—bright and full and unapologetic. “I was planning to tell you eventually. But it was more fun watching you figure it out.” he said. “You’re evil,” I grumbled, but I was smiling. So much. “God. I can’t believe this. All this time… we’ve been in the same college” I said. “I knew your name the moment you said it,” he interrupted, voice softer now. “Y/N. How could I forget?” I stared at him, overwhelmed. “Why didn’t you say anything? Not even after class that day?”

Gojo’s gaze dropped to his pendant. He rubbed his thumb over the charm, just once. “Because back then,” he said slowly, “you left. One day you just didn’t show up anymore. I waited. And waited. I thought maybe you forgot me. Or I made it up. So this time, I didn’t want to push it. If it really was you… I wanted to wait. Let you recognize me.” he said dramatically. But God. That hit harder than I expected. I swallowed. “I didn’t leave because I wanted to. My family moved suddenly. I didn’t even get to say goodbye.” I replied. He looked at me for a long second. “it's ok...” he finally said, lips quirking, “you’re here now.” I smiled, feeling my heart swell with something warm and electric. “Yeah,” I said softly. “I’m here.” And just like that, everything felt lighter. We became friends again!

The next day. College was buzzing like usual too many people, too many voices, too much sunlight for a Wednesday morning. I walked down the hallway with Shoko, sipping my overpriced coffee and trying to shake off the sleep still weighing down my brain. I was listening to her rant about the dumbest thing a classmate said during psych class when something ahead caught my eye. More like someone. Gojo. He was leaning casually against the lockers, hands in his pockets, stupid white hair looking like it belonged in a shampoo commercial. And next to him—some girl I didn’t recognize. Black hair. Soft, prim clothes. Kind of… uptight looking. But she was smiling at him. Laughing. And worse? She touched his arm. Her hand was on his damn arm! I blinked. My steps slowed. Something weird twisted in my stomach....not anger, not confusion. Just… uncomfortable heat. “Who’s that?” I asked Shoko, subtly nodding in their direction. Shoko followed my gaze, squinted once, then rolled her eyes. “Oh. Utahime.” she said. “Utahime?” I asked. “she's a student here. Has a mild-to-severe Gojo obsession. She’s harmless though. He doesn’t like her like that.”

My eyebrows rose. “Wait, seriously?” I asked. “Mhm. She’s been trying for months. You’re new, so you haven’t seen the full saga yet. But don’t worry—he’s never entertained her. Thinks she’s too high-strung.” she replied. “Oh.” I said. Casually. Totally not too fast. Not like I cared. At all. I turned away like it didn’t matter, trying to push the weird… bubbling feeling in my chest down. But Shoko smirked at me. “You jealous?” she asked with a grin. “What? No,” I scoffed. “Of course not.” I said. “You are,” she sang. “I’m not—” “You’re definitely jealous.” she cut off my sentence. “I literally just didn’t know who she was!” I said. “You sound so defensive,” she snickered, sipping her drink. “It’s cute.” I glared at her. But whatever. Moving on. Because I saw gojo walking towards us I don't want him to hear anything.

Gojo strolled toward us, annoyingly effortless in every step, and my traitorous eyes couldn’t help but notice the way the morning sun hit his cheekbones like the universe personally lit him. Nope. Not thinking about that. Not at all. Not after Utahime’s hand was on his arm like she bought it. Shoko was still grinning at me like a devil. I straightened up quickly and blurted out the first thing that came to mind as Gojo got within earshot. “Anyway,” I said, voice overly bright, “my mom says hi.” I declared. Gojo blinked. “...Your mom?” he asked. “Yeah!” I said quickly, pretending not to hear Shoko’s quiet snort. “I was telling her about you guys. how we’re all in the same group now. and I mentioned, you know… you. That we used to know each other as kids.” I said.

He perked up at that, all smug amusement. “Oh? Am I famous in the L/N household now?” he asked. “Maybe?” I replied with a smile. “Anyway, she kind of got excited. She wants to invite you guys over.” I said. Shoko raised an eyebrow. “Us guys?” she asked. I nodded. “Yeah. You, Mei Mei, Nanami, Geto... and especially Gojo.” I looked at him. “She wouldn’t shut up after I told her you were that childhood friend.” I said. Gojo grinned like he’d just won the lottery. “Wow. Look at me. Winning over moms without even trying.” he said with a smirk.”. “She used to go to the park with me which is why she remembers you” I said. “So when are we going?” shoko asked. “This Saturday, let's go to the class room I've to tell the others” I said.

Saturday came too quickly. The evening was buzzing with voices and laughter. Everyone came—Shoko, Mei Mei, Geto, Nanami, and of course, Gojo, who somehow looked like he belonged even in my living room, sitting cross-legged on the floor in a hoodie and sweatpants like he hadn’t grown up in luxury and silk. My mom loved it. She was absolutely thriving having all of them here, fluttering around with snacks, asking if anyone wanted seconds before we even finished firsts. The dining table was full—of food and conversation. Nanami was trying to argue with shoko about the stock market, Geto was halfway through a story about a haunted dorm room, and mei mei was already on her second glass of wine and whispering fake fortunes into everyone’s ears. And Gojo sat beside me. Our knees kept brushing under the table, and I wasn’t sure if it was on purpose or accident, but every time it happened, I forgot how forks worked for a second. Halfway through dinner, my mom spoke. “You know,” she said casually, spooning some curry onto Nanami’s plate, “I still have those pictures. From when Y/N and Gojo used to play in the park.”

I blinked. “Wait, what?” I asked. She smiled warmly. “From when you were five. I used to take that little pink camera everywhere. You two were so adorable. I still have the photos somewhere.” she said. “You never told me you had those!” I said, my voice half shocked, half laughing. “Where are they?” I asked. “I’ll get them after dinner,” she promised with a proud grin. “They’re in the photo boxes in the cupboard. Oh, you’re all going to love them.” she said. Geto sat up straighter. “Oh, absolutely yes. We’re seeing baby Gojo content tonight?”he said. Gojo groaned into his hands. “Oh no…” I glanced at him and couldn’t help the giggle. He looked genuinely nervous, cheeks a little flushed. It was… weirdly cute.

We all gathered in the living room like it was storytime at daycare blankets piled up, cushions thrown everywhere, plates of leftover dessert balanced on knees. My mom came in with a huge plastic box full of photos, set it on the table, and popped it open. “Here they are!” she said, holding up the first one. It was a photo of me and Gojo, sitting on a picnic blanket with juice boxes in our hands. He had his little white hair fluffed up like a dandelion, and I had ribbons in my pigtails. We both looked like we were laughing. “Stop,” Shoko whispered. “You two were adorable.” she said. “Oh my god,” Mei Mei added. “He looked like a plush toy. What happened, Gojo?” she said. “Hey—” Gojo started, but then he caught sight of the next photo and laughed. “Wait! I remember this one! That was the day we pretended the tree was our castle, right?” I nodded, eyes wide. “And we named the tree Sir Leaf-a-lot.” We both laughed, and for a moment, the others faded into the background. There was something so strange and special about seeing those moments frozen in time. Little versions of us, smiling like we had the whole world in a playground. Photo after photo came out. me pouting with a scraped knee, Gojo with grass in his hair, the two of us hugging a giant stuffed dragon we named ‘Marshmallow’. Each one made us laugh more, made something warm unfurl in my chest.

Then—“OH MY GOD!” Geto’s voice suddenly pierced the air like a fire alarm. “What? What?!” Shoko sat up. Geto held up a photo. His eyes were wide, his mouth open in a gasp of scandalous glee. “LOOK what I found!” he said dramatically. We all crowded around, curious. And there it was. Little me. Little Gojo. He was holding leafs as cookie in one hand, and I was in a frilly pink dress. He was leaning in awkwardly, shyly and our lips were touching in the most innocent, clumsy first-kiss way imaginable. The room exploded. Shoko nearly fell off the couch. Mei Mei screamed. Nanami choked on his juice. I froze. “OH MY GOD.” Gojo turned bright red. “Wait—give me that!” he reached for the photo, but Geto held it above his head. “Nope! This is gold! I'm framing this!” he cackled. “I will literally pay you to give it back!” Gojo groaned, lunging again. “WHO TOOK THIS PICTURE?!” I cried, my face burning. My mom peaking from the door. "Oh that one? Me and your dad joked about it every day that he was your first boyfriend" She said. Ok enough embarrassment! "Oh my god I can't take this anymore. Gojo, come with me to my room. Help me prepare our beds for the sleepover" I said he nodded and stood up. "Oh private time? Don't worry we won't go there until you guys call us. Just don't be too loud" Geto said and gojo shoot a glare at him. Then we went to my room leaving others laughing.

Gojo’s POV

The moment we stepped into her room, the noise from the others faded behind the door. Y/N’s room smelled faintly of lavender and something warm.....like comfort. Childhood. Home. I watched her walk to the corner, dragging over the futon and pillows for our so-called “sleepover” while my brain tried to reboot from that photo. She didn’t say anything. Neither did I. We moved in silence, awkward, heavy silence as we spread the sheets and smoothed the blankets, hands bumping once, twice. I looked at her, wanting to say something, anything, but my mouth was suddenly useless. Then she broke it. Her voice was soft, a little shy, and sweetly nostalgic. “You know… I still remember the name of that dragon,” she said with a smile as she fluffed a pillow. “Marshmallow.” I chuckled. “He was huge. I used to trip over him on purpose just to act I'm saving you from a giant.” I replied. She laughed at that, her eyes lighting up in a way that made my chest feel too tight. “You were such a drama queen even at five.” she said. “Still am,” I said with a shrug. Y/N sat back on her heels, brushing hair from her face, her eyes shining as she looked at me. “It’s crazy though. I really thought I made you up sometimes. Like… maybe I imagined it all. You felt like a dream I had on repeat.” I stared at her. I couldn’t look away. It felt like if I blink she'll vanish. The way her eyes softened. The way she was smiling. The way her voice wrapped around those memories like a ribbon. She didn’t know it, but she was pulling me apart without even trying.

And before I could stop myself…she was still speaking. And suddenly I kissed her. It just happened. Her lips felt soft. I was dying to get this feeling. The second I pulled away, realization slammed into me like a truck. Shit. Her eyes were wide. My heart was in my throat. “I—Shit—I didn’t mean—” I stumbled, backing up a little. “I don’t know what that was, I swear I wasn’t trying to be weird or make it uncomfortable I just—God—I’m sorry—” I stopped rambling when she cut me off by another kiss. Soft, warm lips against mine again. Her hand rested gently on my chest, and I swear my heart stopped. Then it kicked back into overdrive. I kissed her back, harder this time. Deeper. One hand slipped around her waist. The other cupped the back of her neck. She made a soft sound in the back of her throat that made my entire body tense. I walked her backward, lips still locked, until she hit the windowpane. The moonlight poured over her. She looked ethereal. Like something I dreamed of and never expected to hold. I kissed her again. Slower this time. Like I had all the time in the world to learn every taste, every breath, every sigh she gave me. Suddenly the doorknob rattled. We sprang apart like we were allergic to each other. Y/N grabbed a pillow and tossed it onto the bed. I bent down, pretending to adjust the futon like it suddenly needed fixing. The door swung open.

Y/n's pov

We separated from each other as soon as we heard the sound of the door nob. Then they came inside. Geto closed the door behind. "Guys... Look what I've gotttttt" She said swinging a bottle of alcohol in her hand. "I was dying to have that" Geto said and jumped on the bed. We all went on the bed. Then we all started drinking. "You wanna see something?" Shoko whispered. "What?" I asked. "You've never seen drunk Gojo. Nothing in the world is funnier than that" she said. "Really?" I whispered back. "Yesss" She said and offered Gojo more drinks. Basically she forced Gojo to drink more than the others without knowing the intention. After being drunk Gojo dropped his head right into my lap. “Oh?” I blinked, surprised. He let out a soft, relieved sigh as if it was the most natural pillow in the world. “Mmm… soft…” he mumbled. Everyone around us laughed, thinking it was just his usual drama. But then, his voice dropped lower. “I was so lonely, y’know?” he murmured, almost to himself. I glanced down. His white lashes were low against his cheeks. His fingers curled lightly around the hem of my hoodie. And for once… Gojo Satoru didn’t look cocky. He looked quiet. “They locked me away,” he continued, eyes still shut. “Too special to touch dirt. Too rare to fall and get scraped knees. Too precious to have friends.” The room went quiet. I didn’t know if the others were even listening. I only heard him.

“They gave me everything,” he said. “But not anyone. Not a single person. Until you....You came to that stupid park,” he whispered, voice thick. “You played with me like I wasn’t some artifact. Like I was a boy. Like I could be… normal.” he said. My fingers froze mid-motion through his hair. “I waited for you. For years. But you never came back. And I kept thinking I made you up. But I didn’t.” He tilted his head up slightly to look at me. His eyes were glazed, glassy. “You were real. And you came back.” I didn’t say anything. I couldn’t. My throat felt tight. Too tight. I didn't even knew he was dealing like that when I had to leave? God I wish I never had to leave. I hurted him so bad. But my hand found his hair again. Stroking. Soothing. Something deep inside me cracked. I never knew… never imagined he had carried this. Alone. His family was too strict. Is he asleep? He's not saying anything. Just breathing soft on my lap. "I think he fell asleep" Shoko said. "Yeah" I replied. But suddenly Gojo shoots up as if he's possessed. “I WANNA EAT THAT PUSSY!!” he screamed. I froze with wide eyes. Shoko choked on her drink. Nanami froze, halfway to putting a chip in his mouth. Mei Mei snorted wine out of her nose. And Geto bless his soul jumped up.

Gojo was sitting straight up, eyes glazed and face absolutely determined like a man about to commit war crimes. “I WANNA EAT THAT PUSSY RIGHT NOW!!!” he declared. “GOJO!” I shrieked. He turned to me like I was a damn meal. And then he started crawling toward me across the mattress like some rabid, horny jungle cat, licking his lips. “I’ll be so gentle,” he slurred dreamily. “I’ll make you see Jesus. You’ll forget what gravity feels like—” he said.“BRO NO!!!” Geto launched himself forward like a linebacker, tackling Gojo into a pile of pillows with a WUMP. “I GOT HIM!” he shouted, pinning Gojo down. Gojo flailed like a fish out of water. “LET ME LOVE HER WITH MY MOUTH—” he said. “HE’S TOO STRONG!” Geto cried out. Then suddenly Gojo FINALLY fell asleep.

The moment I woke up this morning, Gojo was already gone. They all already went to their house. That wasn’t even the part haunting thought. It was what happened last night. The part where his voice had trembled. The part where he whispered that I was his first real friend. That I made him feel normal. That he waited for me. And I had left. Not by choice but it didn’t matter. I still left. I went to college. I walked across the college quad… “Yooooo Y/N!” I heard his voice. My stomach twisted. I turned. Gojo Satoru. Walking like nothing ever happened. Smiling. Fresh hoodie. Aviators on his dumb, perfect nose. Like he hadn’t trauma-dumped on my lap and then turned into an horny dog in the same hour. “Hey,” I said cautiously, approaching him near the classroom hallway. “Morning,” he said brightly. “You sleep okay after the chaos?” he asked. I blinked. “…You remember last night?” I replied. He tilted his head. “The hangout? Yeah. Mei Mei tried to convince us all we were ghosts in a simulation and Nanami said ‘I hate all of you’ at least five times. Why?” he asked. I just stared. Oh my god. He didn’t remember. He didn’t remember ANY of it.

“…Nothing,” I said too fast, then stepped forward. “Actually, uh, can we talk? Just… privately?” I asked. Gojo’s brows lifted slightly, but he nodded. “Sure.” he replied. We stepped into the empty stairwell near the back of the library, a favorite hiding place from class, tests, and now, apparently, truth bombs. He leaned against the railing, casual. “Everything okay?” he asked. I hesitated. “…You really don’t remember anything from after you laid on my lap?” I asked. He squinted, thinking hard. “Not really. I remember feeling comfy. Then it’s all kind of… fuzzy. Why?” he asked. I exhaled. “Because you… said things, Gojo.” His smile faltered. “What kind of things?” he asked. He looked confused. I swallowed thickly. “You told me how they isolated you as a kid. How you weren’t allowed to get dirty. Or scraped knees. How you weren’t allowed to have friends. How… you waited for me in that park. For years.” Gojo froze. The air shifted. That dumb, playful mask on his face cracked....just slightly. “I did?” he asked softly. I nodded. “You said I made you feel normal. That when I played with you, you weren’t just some artifact in a box. You were a boy.”

He didn’t speak. Just looked at me like I’d reached inside his chest and pulled out something he’d tried to hide. “I didn’t know, Gojo,” I whispered. “I didn’t know how much you went through. How badly I hurt you when I left. I always thought you just forgot me, or… moved on. I didn’t realize it stayed with you.” I said. He looked down. “Y/N…” he spoke. “I feel so guilty,” I admitted. “Even if it wasn’t my fault. I feel like I let you down.”I said. “No,” he said suddenly, voice sharp. Then softer: “You didn’t. I mean it. You were a kid. You didn’t choose to leave. And you came back. That’s all that matters to me now.” I said. I blinked at him. That stupid ache in my chest twisted tighter. He always made things feel a little lighter when he talked like that. “…Thank you,” I said. My voice cracked. He reached out and brushed a strand of hair behind my ear. “Thank you, for remembering me. And for… listening. Even if drunk me had no filter.” he said. Before I could reply, we heard voices echoing from down the hallway. “THERE HE IS!!” Geto said.

Charging toward us with way too much energy for someone who saw what I saw. “Gojo,” Shoko added, eyes gleaming. “Do you know what you screamed last night?” Gojo blinked, then looked between us. “…No?” he said. Geto grinned. “Wanna guess?” he asked. “Not really—” Gojo said. “You SCREAMED—” Shoko began, giggling.“—‘I WANNA EAT THAT PUSSY’ like you were on a war mission!” Geto finished. Gojo's soul left his body. “I what?!” he shrieked. “TWICE,” Nanami added dryly, walking by without even looking up from his book. Mei Mei leaned over shoko's shoulder. “It was passionate. Almost poetic.” she said. Gojo buried his face in his hand with a strangled groan. “I’m never drinking again.”he said. Mei Mei patted his back, smirking. “Don’t worry. It was kind of flattering. In a terrifying way.” she said. “You’re all demons,” he muttered into his palm. Geto slung an arm around him. “At least now we know your love language is oral.” he said. “SUGURU!!” Gojo yelled. I laughed so hard I almost forgot how close I came to crying in that stairwell. And when Gojo looked at me eyes wide, cheeks pink, that dumb grin breaking through again I knew something for sure...... I didn’t regret coming back. And this time, neither of us were going anywhere.

Gojo’s POV

It had been a whole day since the chaos of last night, and despite the banter from everyone about my… declaration of oral affection, there was something else that had me sweating bullets. The kiss. Not the drunk shouting. Not even the “Marshmallow the Dragon” nostalgia trip. But that kiss. When I wasn't drunk. I kept thinking about it on the walk home, in the shower, while brushing my teeth. Her lips. The way she looked at me afterward. The fact that she kissed me back. But maybe… maybe I messed up. Maybe I took it too far too fast. Maybe she kissed me because of the moment, not because she wanted it. I’ve been overthinking like a lunatic. So finally, I did the one thing I never do. I typed… then deleted. Typed… then deleted. Again. Until finally—

[Sent | 8:45 PM]

Gojo:

hey… can I ask you something?

[Y/N is typing…] Y/N: sure :)

Gojo:

that night…

I kissed you.

I just… needed you to know that.

I’m sorry if I shouldn’t have.

I stared at the message with my heart punching me in the ribs. I wanted to throw my phone out the window. Then it buzzed.

[Y/N is typing…]

Long pause. Still typing. Still typing. Oh God.

Y/N:

Gojo.

You don’t have to apologize.

I wanted that kiss.

Honestly, I’ve been thinking about it ever since.

You didn’t do anything wrong.

I’m glad it happened.

My brain just....died. Exploded. I sat up in bed like a man reborn. I had to reread it twice to make sure I didn’t hallucinate it. She wanted it. She wanted it. I didn’t scare her off. She wasn’t weirded out. She’d been thinking about it. Just like me. My fingers were already moving, and before my rational brain could stop me

Gojo:

okay well in that case

…do you wanna come over? 😳

Immediate regret. Why did I send the blushing emoji?? I’m gonna look like a 12-year-old. But then—

Y/N:

Right now? 👀

Shit. Wait. Is that a yes?? Is that a flirty yes??? My hands were flying across the screen.

Gojo:

YEAH

I mean only if you want to!

like just hang out or chill or talk or

I mean whatever you want

or nothing

you can even come and not speak to me

and just sit there like a sexy piece of furniture—

Y/N:

STOP 😭

okay okay I’ll come

I’m grabbing my bag

text me your address again

Holy shit holy shit holy shit!!! I launched myself out of bed like I’d been drafted into battle. I Fluffed pillows. Straightened the bookshelf. Hid the trash like a criminal. This wasn’t a date. Not yet. But maybe it was a beginning. And this time, she wasn’t walking away.

Y/n's pov

The rain was pouring when I arrived—thick, silver streaks splashing against the pavement, soaking through my hoodie by the time I walked to his door. I barely knocked. The door swung open instantly. Gojo stood there like he had been waiting the whole damn time, hand still on the knob, hair slightly damp, hoodie rumpled like he’d changed outfits three times before settling on this one. His eyes locked onto mine and he seems.....Froze?! I didn’t say anything. Didn’t let him say anything either. I dropped my bag to the floor, grabbed the front of his hoodie, and kissed him. Hard. His breath hitched, lips parting just enough to let mine in. The kiss was rain-slick and desperate, our mouths moving like we had been starved for this for us. One of his hands flew to my waist, the other slammed the door shut behind me with a thud, trapping us in this charged, electric silence broken only by our shallow breathing and the sound of rain pounding the windows. He pulled back just enough to whisper against my lips, “Bedroom?” he asked. “Yes,” I breathed, tugging at the hem of his hoodie. As if he was waiting for this. He picked me up and crashed to his bed room. The time felt too good. We don't know how time was running.

The rain outside only made everything feel louder. The sound of it thrumming against the windows while Gojo hovered over me, his eyes dark and starved. My shirt was already gone, and he was looking at me like I was something sacred. “Y/N…” he whispered like my name was too soft for his mouth. Then he dipped his head, and kissed just below my collarbone. “You sure?” His voice was low, raspy, even as his lips dragged along my skin. I threaded my fingers through his hair, tugging him closer. “Gojo. If you don’t touch me in the next five seconds, I’m leaving.” I said. He grinned, cocky and flushed. “Oh no, can’t have that.” And then he leaned in. His mouth found the swell of my breast, warm and open, his tongue flicking against my nipple before sucking it in. I gasped, arching under him as his hand moved down, past my stomach, slipping beneath the waistband of my shorts. He groaned when he felt how wet I was. “You’re wet,” he muttered. “It’s raining,” I replied breathlessly. “No,” he said with a crooked grin, voice dropping, “I meant here.” His fingers brushed lower, cupping my cunt. I whimpered. "God will you stop teasing me?!?!" I cried out. He chuckled.

He kissed down my torso slowly, painfully slow, pulling underwear off with one fluid motion, letting them drop to the floor. He had already taken off my pants earlier. He kissed the inside of my thigh, then the other, watching me like I’d shatter if he moved too fast. “Spread your legs for me, baby,” he said, voice like sin. I did. The second he put his mouth on my cunt, I forgot my own name. His tongue was warm, wet, relentless. He moved slowly at first, teasing, drawing circles, curling on my clit. I didn’t know it could feel that good. I whimpered, threading my fingers into his hair, my hips rising to meet him, chasing more. “Mmm, you taste like everything I ever wanted,” he groaned against me. When he slid a finger inside, then a second I almost cried. His mouth didn’t let up. He worked on my clit with a desperate rhythm, like he needed me to fall apart on his tongue. His lips gliding messily against me. “You gonna cum for me, Y/N?” he asked with a smirk. I nodded, moaning helplessly. “Don’t stop. Please—please don’t stop.” I screamed. “I won’t,” he promised, curling his fingers just right. “Let go for me, baby. Let me hear you.” he said. How can a man's FINGERS can touch the G-spot?! And when I came, it was loud. Shattering. My whole body arched, thighs trembling, his name on my lips like a prayer. He didn’t stop sucking on my cunt until I was gasping, pulling him up by the shoulders. He kissed me, tasting like me. I could barely think.

“Condom?” he breathed. “nope” I replied. "You have no idea how many times I've imagined this moment..." he whispers, his lips finding your neck as he slowly pushes inside. Stretching me, filling me, making me gasp at how deep he went. “God—Y/N—you feel too good, it feels illegal” he groaned against my neck, bottoming out with a low, broken sound. He moved slow at first, savoring every inch of my pussy like I was something to be worshipped. Actually it is. Each thrust hit deep, building the heat again until I couldn’t keep my voice down. I clung to him, nails dragging down his back, legs wrapping tight around his waist. “I’ve thought about this for so long,” he whispered. “Thought about having you like this. Under me. Moaning like that.” he groaned. “You feel so good, Gojo,” I cried. “Don’t stop.” I moaned. He snapped his hips harder. “Say my name again.” he said. “Satoru—Satoru, fuck—” I moaned like a bitch in heat. His hand slid under my thigh, angling me up as he pounded into me, faster, deeper, the sound of skin on skin mixing with the rain outside. His lips were everywhere. my neck, my shoulder, my mouth. We were fire and storm, desperate and wild. “Gonna come again for me?” he whispered, fingers rubbing tight circles on my clit. “Y-Yes—Gojo—please—” I moaned. "Me too" I whimpered.

We both were about to cum. Suddenly. "Satoru? You inside?" Geto's voice?! We two froze. "Mmhhh y-yeah....what are you doing here suddenly?" Gojo asked. "Was passing by and it's raining heavily so I came here instead. Open the door" Geto replied. Shit! "No!.... I mean.... I c-can't" Gojo replied. "Why?" Geto asked. Gojo seemed like he's struggling to think. "I... Uhm... I'm watching porn I'm coming after I cum" Gojo replied. Seriously? That's what he said?! "But your phone and laptop is in the drawing room" Geto said. "I'm watching in my mind now let me cum. I eged myself!" Gojo replied and I almost laughed. "Fine.... Do it quick." Geto replied and we heard him walk away. Then Gojo again started thrusting. "I'm sorry" He whispered. "It's ok" I whispered back with a giggle. He kept going, fuckkkkk it feels too good. I could feel I'm about to cum. and when I came again, it was with a scream muffled into his shoulder. My body trembled, nails clawing at him, barely aware that he was close too....his rhythm faltering. “Y/N—I’m—fuck, I’m coming—” he groaned, and with a deep final thrust, he buried himself in me and let go, moaning my name. We collapsed together, breathless and soaked in sweat, the storm still raging outside—but nothing louder than the sound of our hearts slamming in sync. He tucked a hand under my head, kissing my lips. “You’re staying the night, right?” he asked. I laughed, breathless. “You think I’m walking home in that rain after that?” I replied. “Fair,” he smirked. “but let me just talk to Suguru for a minute.” he said. I smiled and nodded.

He went up cleaned me up with a towel. Then wore his sweat pants and went to the door. Then went out. I could hear his voice from inside. "Yeah, Suguru..." Gojo said. "Ah finally you're out. I was saying that. It's raining too much outside. I'm staying the night here..... Give y/n some clothes to wear and then come downstairs and let's watch some horror movie or something" Geto said. How tf did he knows?! Gojo was silent. "What? I'm not blind I saw her shoes at the door and the way you were screaming her name wasn't it obvious?...I'm waiting downstairs" Geto said. Then he walked away. Gono came inside. He looked at me. "Well.... We....... Have a guest now... I guess" He said. I laughed. "Give me some clothes" I said. "Yeah.... Yeah" He said and chuckled.

Give me your requests guys....

I love when you give me your requests 💗

[selfloverrrrrr]

Mr. Lover boy

Warnings : fluff, childhood friends, childhood trauma, comedy, smut , heavy smut, unprotected sex, Kidnapping, biting, size difference, BDSM, Yandere Gojo, protective, jealous, obsessive, happy ending....

( All characters are aged up/18+)

Minors Do Not Interact

Read the warnings carefully....if you don't like my stories block me not report

Gojo's pov

I was at my home. Tired. College really sucks. I just took a shower. I really need some sleep. I let myself fell on the bed and stared at the ceiling. Then that one memory came back to my vision. The one I can never forget about till the day I die. I was a kid but that memory is still crystal clear to me. That memory comes to my mind every single day.

Flashback. 5year old Gojo.

I was five years old. I wasn’t allowed to do anything. No school with other kids. No friends. No dirty hands, no scraped knees, no cake at birthday parties. Because I was “too special,” “too rare,” “too valuable to risk.” I was a trophy for my parents, and I hated it. They gave me every toy money could buy, every glittering distraction a child could want. Trains that moved on voice command. A rocking horse carved from ancient oak. Dollhouses taller than him. But it all meant nothing if no one could play with me. I wasn't allowed to play with anyone. It hurt me so much. And so, on one of the rare days I was allowed “out” to the private, highly-guarded park they brought me, sat me on a clean blanket with my toys, and told me not to talk to anyone. I watched the other children with burning eyes. Chasing each other. Laughing. Screaming. Messy hair. Dirty elbows. Happy. My heart ached like I didn’t know it could.

I wanted to play with them. I picked up my wooden airplane and set it down again. There was no joy in pretending to fly when the sky was caged. I stared at the toys in my hands. “Hi.” a small girlie voice said. My head snapped up. A girl stood at the edge of my blanket. Same age as me. Big eyes, shiny hair, soft cheeks still full of baby roundness. She looks pretty. She smiled. “Can I play with you?” she asked. For a moment, I didn’t speak. No one had ever asked me that before. “…Yes,” I said finally, voice quiet but hopeful. “Yes, you can.” I said softly. What if she runs away and doesn't play with me if I show her my excitement? She sat beside me. We exchanged names. Y/N. I repeated it in my head five times to memorize it. She had a cute laugh, and her hands were warm when she touched mine to take a toy from me. We played together for hours. The guards didn’t interfere. Maybe because they were stunned. Maybe because… I was smiling.

Every visit to the park after that, I searched for her. And she came. Like clockwork. We played tag, house-house, pretended we were parents and had a pet dragon. I let her name the dragon. She’d always bring a snack to share. I'd always bring a toy just for her. We were playing house house. She was the wife, I was the husband. We had a pretend plastic baby. “You’re home from work,” she said in a tiny adult voice. “I brought… um… cookies,” I replied, handing her a leaf. And then, out of nowhere, she leaned in and pecked my cheek. I froze. My ears turned pink. “Why’d you do that?” I whispered. “Because you’re my husband, mumma papa do that” she replied, like it was obvious. And my five-year-old brain, soaking in everything like a sponge, remembered how my parents always kissed because they were “married.” So, very seriously, I leaned in and gave her a tiny kiss on the lips. She blinked. I blinked. Then she giggled, and my whole face burned. It was my first kiss. And I didn’t even know what that meant.

One day, we exchanged gifts. I gave her my favorite bracelet—gold, with a tiny bell on it. She gave me a small pendant. A silver charm in the shape of a heart. “For good luck,” she said, “if you ever get scared or lonely.” I never told her I already was. Every day. But then… she didn’t come back. Not the next day. Not the day after. A week passed. A month. I kept coming. Kept waiting. Kept hoping. No Y/N.

End of flashback

Now, fifteen years later, I lay on my back in my bed, fingers brushing the thin chain I wore under my tshirt. The pendant still hung from it. Slightly tarnished, but never forgotten. I never told anyone about her. Only Geto knew. It was my memory. The one time I wasn’t only Gojo, the heir of gojo clan. I was just Satoru. A lonely kid with a toy airplane and a stolen kiss. I closed my eyes, the ghost of her giggle still echoing somewhere deep in my head. “I wonder where you are now, Y/N…” I smiled faintly. “…and if you ever think of me too.” then I went to sleep. If there's really a God I hope I'll get to see her again.

Next day in class I wasn’t paying attention. Again. Professor Yaga’s voice blurred into background static as I leaned back in my chair, staring through the window like it held all the answers I’d never get. The pendant under my shirt was warm from my skin. My fingers brushed over it, again and again habitually. Obsessively. Thinking of her again. It’d been years, and yet the memory of that girl… that tiny smile, that soft voice saying my name like it meant something. It clung to me like perfume on an old shirt you can’t throw out. "Oi." A hand smacked my arm. I blinked and turned to suguru, who looked at me like I just confessed to murder. “You’re zoning out again,” he muttered. “Let me guess. Her?” I shrugged, eyes drifting back to the sky outside. “Maybe.” I replied. suguru scoffed. “Bro, you were five. You don’t even know if she was real. You sure she wasn’t just, like, a Disney hallucination?” “She was real,” I replied flatly. He raised an eyebrow. “Okay, but you still remember her face? After ten years?” I looked down at my desk, fingers gripping the edge. “…fifteen years,” I corrected. He snorted. “You’re hopeless.” Maybe I was. The classroom door clicked open. Who came this Late?

All heads turned. I saw a girl standing there. She's new here. And my brain short-circuited. She stepped inside, breathless, muttering an apology to the professor with a sheepish smile and flushed cheeks. She looks Gorgeous. No—ethereal. The kind of beautiful that makes anyone forget their own name. My heart stopped. No clue why. She seems familiar. She scanned the room. All the seats were taken—except mine. Then her eyes landed on me. She walked over, stopping beside my desk. “Hi… is this seat taken?” she asked. Her voice. Her voice hit me like a train. I knew it. I didn’t know how. But I knew it. “…No. It’s yours,” I said quickly—too quickly. She smiled, soft and polite. “Thanks.” She sat beside me. I turned forward, but I didn’t hear a word the professor said after that. All I could think was....Why do you feel so familiar? I didn’t even realize I was staring until Suguru leaned over, cupping his hand to whisper against my ear like the snake he is. “Damn, you already in love, Romeo?” I shot him a glare. He smirked. “She hot. You dying.”

“I’m not—” I was about to say “You’re imagining your wedding vows already.” he cuts me off. “I will strangle you.” He leaned back casually, eyes twinkling. “yeah yeah....i just witnessed you simping over a girl” he said and I rolled my eyes. I didn’t hear a single thing from the last half of class. My brain was a thick fog of memories and questions, all circling her. The new girl. She didn’t speak to me again after sitting beside me. She focused entirely on the lecture, scribbled notes with a neat hand, tucked a strand of hair behind her ear every five minutes like she’d been trained to hypnotize me. That's when I noticed...... The bracelet. Delicate. Thin. Gold. And hanging from it.... a tiny bell. My heart stopped when I saw it. My whole world stopped. Because I remembered that bracelet. I gave it to her. To Y/N. At five years old, it had slid off my tiny wrist too easily. But I had picked it myself from my toy chest. It had a bell because I thought it made her laugh. And now it was on the wrist of a girl I couldn't stop staring at. Coincidence? Maybe. But I’ve never believed in coincidences.

Class ended with the usual scraping of chairs, voices rising, Suguru stretching next to me and yawning. I turned. she was packing her notebook into her tote. She stood, adjusted her strap, and was about to walk toward the door. And I panicked. I shot up faster than I should’ve. “Wait!” She stopped, blinking in surprise. Her lips parted slightly as she looked at me, confused. “Yeah?” she asked. I paused, tried to play it cool. My voice came out… a little too fast. “…Your name. What’s your name?” I asked. She tilted her head, caught off-guard by how serious I must’ve looked. Or sounded. But she answered. Softly. “Y/N L/N.” she replied. My world—stopped. My ears rang like someone had just screamed inside my skull. Y/N. Y/N L/N!!!!! The name I never forgot. The girl I waited for at the park like a fool. The girl who disappeared like a dream. I kept my expression still. Didn’t let the flash of realization reach my eyes. Not yet. “…Pretty name,” I said, forcing a smirk. She smiled and replied. “Thanks.” And then she left.

“What was that?” Suguru asked, nudging me with his elbow. I slowly sat down, brain still buffering. “…That was her,” I said, almost dazed. Suguru frowned. “Her who—?” he asked. “The girl.” I replied. He blinked. “The girl?” I nodded once, still staring at the door. “Oh shit.” He let out a long breath. “Yeah.” I replied. Later that week, Shoko found her. Of course she did. They shared a psych class, and Shoko being Shoko, dragged her into our circle without warning. And thank god she did. “I found someone interesting,” she said, grabbing her by the wrist and pulling her over to our table outside. And there she was. Y/N. Laughing. Talking. Sitting across from me. "Oh you're the guy who gave me a sit that day, right?" She asked looking at me. God it feels to see her talk to me again. "Yeah" I replied. "You know... Idk but your face seems so familiar" She said. "Really?" I asked. "Yes... What's your name? I forgot to ask your name" She said. "Gojo.... Gojo Satoru" I replied. "Gosh you may think I'm weird but I think I've heard your name before" She said. "No no I don't think you're weird at all....maybe we're connected to each other lol" I replied and she laughed. Suguru just smirked at me. And now that I was really looking…It was her. That smile. That laugh. She had no idea who I am. Not yet. I wouldn’t tell her just yet. Not until I was ready. Because this time, I wasn’t going to let her disappear again.

A week passed since I found her again. Since she walked into that classroom, sat next to me, and unknowingly turned my entire world upside down again. Y/N L/N. She still didn’t know who I was. But I knew her. I remembered her. And I wasn’t ready to tell her just yet. Not until the right moment. The rain was falling in soft waves outside Shoko’s apartment, thunder rumbling low in the distance. We were all squished into her living room—beanbags, throw blankets, pizza boxes, and soda cans everywhere. Shoko, Suguru, Nanami, Mei Mei, Y/N, and I. And of course, we were playing Truth or Dare, because what better way to destroy friendships? Y/N was curled up next to Shoko, legs tucked under her, hair braided loosely over her shoulder. I pretended not to look at her too much. I was failing. “Okay!” Shoko clapped, “Y/N. Truth or dare?” she asked. Y/N blinked, laughing. “Uh… truth, I guess?” she replied. “you once said that the bracelet you always wear has a story. What’s the story behind that ?” shoko asked. My heart froze. I leaned in just slightly, pretending to take a sip of my drink. Y/N glanced down at her wrist, and for a second, I saw something flicker in her eyes. Nostalgia, maybe. “Oh… this?” she said, gently touching the gold band. The bell gave a soft jingle. “It was a gift. A long time ago.” she said.

“Boyfriend?” Mei Mei teased. Y/N smiled and shook her head. “No. I was a kid. I used to go to this park when I was five, and there was this boy I played with. Every time I went to the park, he’d run to me with some new toy.” she said. My chest squeezed so hard I forgot to breathe. “He gave it to me before I stopped going,” she added softly. “I guess I just never stopped wearing it.” Suguru glanced at me sideways. I quickly looked away. “Wow. That’s oddly sentimental for you,” Shoko said, a little surprised. Y/N shrugged, her smile still soft. “yes....but you know I feel so guilty that I neither remember his face nor his name. It really hurts me” she said. I didn’t say a word. Just sighed under my breath. After a few more rounds Suguru daring Mei Mei to prank call Nanami’s crush, Shoko admitting she peed in a pool once it was my turn. “satoruuuu,” Suguru grinned like a devil. “Dare.” I replied. “I dare you to take off your shirt. Show it.” Suguru smirked. “Classic dare.” I smirked and grabbed the hem of my t-shirt and yanked it off. “you wanna see your dream body?” Suguru, not to be outdone, whipped his own shirt off. “I got better yk.” Nanami shook his head. “Why am I here.”

Y/n's pov

“Gojo,” I said, interrupting the laughter, voice a little too sharp. “Where’d you get that necklace?” I asked. He blinked, looking down at the chain. “This?” he asked. “Yeah,” I said. “The pendant.” I said. He was still shirtless, still smug, but his expression flickered just for a second. “…It was a gift,” he said softly. “From who?” I asked. I knew I was pressing now. But I had to. My heartbeat was thundering in my chest. Gojo tilted his head and gave me the most unreadable, amused smile. “You tell me,” he said softly. My eyes widened. The room started to fade. No freaking way. “it was you?????!!!!” I almost screamed. His smile deepened, smug and stupid and beautiful. “Took you long enough.” he replied. My mouth fell open. “You knew? You knew it was me this whole time?!” I asked. He shrugged casually. “Recognized the bracelet. First day you sat beside me.” he replied. “You didn’t say anything?” I swatted his arm. “You jerk! I’ve been wondering what happened to you for years.” He laughed—bright and full and unapologetic. “I was planning to tell you eventually. But it was more fun watching you figure it out.” he said. “You’re evil,” I grumbled, but I was smiling. So much. “God. I can’t believe this. All this time… we’ve been in the same college” I said. “I knew your name the moment you said it,” he interrupted, voice softer now. “Y/N. How could I forget?” I stared at him, overwhelmed. “Why didn’t you say anything? Not even after class that day?”

Gojo’s gaze dropped to his pendant. He rubbed his thumb over the charm, just once. “Because back then,” he said slowly, “you left. One day you just didn’t show up anymore. I waited. And waited. I thought maybe you forgot me. Or I made it up. So this time, I didn’t want to push it. If it really was you… I wanted to wait. Let you recognize me.” he said dramatically. But God. That hit harder than I expected. I swallowed. “I didn’t leave because I wanted to. My family moved suddenly. I didn’t even get to say goodbye.” I replied. He looked at me for a long second. “it's ok...” he finally said, lips quirking, “you’re here now.” I smiled, feeling my heart swell with something warm and electric. “Yeah,” I said softly. “I’m here.” And just like that, everything felt lighter. We became friends again!

The next day. College was buzzing like usual too many people, too many voices, too much sunlight for a Wednesday morning. I walked down the hallway with Shoko, sipping my overpriced coffee and trying to shake off the sleep still weighing down my brain. I was listening to her rant about the dumbest thing a classmate said during psych class when something ahead caught my eye. More like someone. Gojo. He was leaning casually against the lockers, hands in his pockets, stupid white hair looking like it belonged in a shampoo commercial. And next to him—some girl I didn’t recognize. Black hair. Soft, prim clothes. Kind of… uptight looking. But she was smiling at him. Laughing. And worse? She touched his arm. Her hand was on his damn arm! I blinked. My steps slowed. Something weird twisted in my stomach....not anger, not confusion. Just… uncomfortable heat. “Who’s that?” I asked Shoko, subtly nodding in their direction. Shoko followed my gaze, squinted once, then rolled her eyes. “Oh. Utahime.” she said. “Utahime?” I asked. “she's a student here. Has a mild-to-severe Gojo obsession. She’s harmless though. He doesn’t like her like that.”

My eyebrows rose. “Wait, seriously?” I asked. “Mhm. She’s been trying for months. You’re new, so you haven’t seen the full saga yet. But don’t worry—he’s never entertained her. Thinks she’s too high-strung.” she replied. “Oh.” I said. Casually. Totally not too fast. Not like I cared. At all. I turned away like it didn’t matter, trying to push the weird… bubbling feeling in my chest down. But Shoko smirked at me. “You jealous?” she asked with a grin. “What? No,” I scoffed. “Of course not.” I said. “You are,” she sang. “I’m not—” “You’re definitely jealous.” she cut off my sentence. “I literally just didn’t know who she was!” I said. “You sound so defensive,” she snickered, sipping her drink. “It’s cute.” I glared at her. But whatever. Moving on. Because I saw gojo walking towards us I don't want him to hear anything.

Gojo strolled toward us, annoyingly effortless in every step, and my traitorous eyes couldn’t help but notice the way the morning sun hit his cheekbones like the universe personally lit him. Nope. Not thinking about that. Not at all. Not after Utahime’s hand was on his arm like she bought it. Shoko was still grinning at me like a devil. I straightened up quickly and blurted out the first thing that came to mind as Gojo got within earshot. “Anyway,” I said, voice overly bright, “my mom says hi.” I declared. Gojo blinked. “...Your mom?” he asked. “Yeah!” I said quickly, pretending not to hear Shoko’s quiet snort. “I was telling her about you guys. how we’re all in the same group now. and I mentioned, you know… you. That we used to know each other as kids.” I said.

He perked up at that, all smug amusement. “Oh? Am I famous in the L/N household now?” he asked. “Maybe?” I replied with a smile. “Anyway, she kind of got excited. She wants to invite you guys over.” I said. Shoko raised an eyebrow. “Us guys?” she asked. I nodded. “Yeah. You, Mei Mei, Nanami, Geto... and especially Gojo.” I looked at him. “She wouldn’t shut up after I told her you were that childhood friend.” I said. Gojo grinned like he’d just won the lottery. “Wow. Look at me. Winning over moms without even trying.” he said with a smirk.”. “She used to go to the park with me which is why she remembers you” I said. “So when are we going?” shoko asked. “This Saturday, let's go to the class room I've to tell the others” I said.

Saturday came too quickly. The evening was buzzing with voices and laughter. Everyone came—Shoko, Mei Mei, Geto, Nanami, and of course, Gojo, who somehow looked like he belonged even in my living room, sitting cross-legged on the floor in a hoodie and sweatpants like he hadn’t grown up in luxury and silk. My mom loved it. She was absolutely thriving having all of them here, fluttering around with snacks, asking if anyone wanted seconds before we even finished firsts. The dining table was full—of food and conversation. Nanami was trying to argue with shoko about the stock market, Geto was halfway through a story about a haunted dorm room, and mei mei was already on her second glass of wine and whispering fake fortunes into everyone’s ears. And Gojo sat beside me. Our knees kept brushing under the table, and I wasn’t sure if it was on purpose or accident, but every time it happened, I forgot how forks worked for a second. Halfway through dinner, my mom spoke. “You know,” she said casually, spooning some curry onto Nanami’s plate, “I still have those pictures. From when Y/N and Gojo used to play in the park.”

I blinked. “Wait, what?” I asked. She smiled warmly. “From when you were five. I used to take that little pink camera everywhere. You two were so adorable. I still have the photos somewhere.” she said. “You never told me you had those!” I said, my voice half shocked, half laughing. “Where are they?” I asked. “I’ll get them after dinner,” she promised with a proud grin. “They’re in the photo boxes in the cupboard. Oh, you’re all going to love them.” she said. Geto sat up straighter. “Oh, absolutely yes. We’re seeing baby Gojo content tonight?”he said. Gojo groaned into his hands. “Oh no…” I glanced at him and couldn’t help the giggle. He looked genuinely nervous, cheeks a little flushed. It was… weirdly cute.

We all gathered in the living room like it was storytime at daycare blankets piled up, cushions thrown everywhere, plates of leftover dessert balanced on knees. My mom came in with a huge plastic box full of photos, set it on the table, and popped it open. “Here they are!” she said, holding up the first one. It was a photo of me and Gojo, sitting on a picnic blanket with juice boxes in our hands. He had his little white hair fluffed up like a dandelion, and I had ribbons in my pigtails. We both looked like we were laughing. “Stop,” Shoko whispered. “You two were adorable.” she said. “Oh my god,” Mei Mei added. “He looked like a plush toy. What happened, Gojo?” she said. “Hey—” Gojo started, but then he caught sight of the next photo and laughed. “Wait! I remember this one! That was the day we pretended the tree was our castle, right?” I nodded, eyes wide. “And we named the tree Sir Leaf-a-lot.” We both laughed, and for a moment, the others faded into the background. There was something so strange and special about seeing those moments frozen in time. Little versions of us, smiling like we had the whole world in a playground. Photo after photo came out. me pouting with a scraped knee, Gojo with grass in his hair, the two of us hugging a giant stuffed dragon we named ‘Marshmallow’. Each one made us laugh more, made something warm unfurl in my chest.

Then—“OH MY GOD!” Geto’s voice suddenly pierced the air like a fire alarm. “What? What?!” Shoko sat up. Geto held up a photo. His eyes were wide, his mouth open in a gasp of scandalous glee. “LOOK what I found!” he said dramatically. We all crowded around, curious. And there it was. Little me. Little Gojo. He was holding leafs as cookie in one hand, and I was in a frilly pink dress. He was leaning in awkwardly, shyly and our lips were touching in the most innocent, clumsy first-kiss way imaginable. The room exploded. Shoko nearly fell off the couch. Mei Mei screamed. Nanami choked on his juice. I froze. “OH MY GOD.” Gojo turned bright red. “Wait—give me that!” he reached for the photo, but Geto held it above his head. “Nope! This is gold! I'm framing this!” he cackled. “I will literally pay you to give it back!” Gojo groaned, lunging again. “WHO TOOK THIS PICTURE?!” I cried, my face burning. My mom peaking from the door. "Oh that one? Me and your dad joked about it every day that he was your first boyfriend" She said. Ok enough embarrassment! "Oh my god I can't take this anymore. Gojo, come with me to my room. Help me prepare our beds for the sleepover" I said he nodded and stood up. "Oh private time? Don't worry we won't go there until you guys call us. Just don't be too loud" Geto said and gojo shoot a glare at him. Then we went to my room leaving others laughing.

Gojo’s POV

The moment we stepped into her room, the noise from the others faded behind the door. Y/N’s room smelled faintly of lavender and something warm.....like comfort. Childhood. Home. I watched her walk to the corner, dragging over the futon and pillows for our so-called “sleepover” while my brain tried to reboot from that photo. She didn’t say anything. Neither did I. We moved in silence, awkward, heavy silence as we spread the sheets and smoothed the blankets, hands bumping once, twice. I looked at her, wanting to say something, anything, but my mouth was suddenly useless. Then she broke it. Her voice was soft, a little shy, and sweetly nostalgic. “You know… I still remember the name of that dragon,” she said with a smile as she fluffed a pillow. “Marshmallow.” I chuckled. “He was huge. I used to trip over him on purpose just to act I'm saving you from a giant.” I replied. She laughed at that, her eyes lighting up in a way that made my chest feel too tight. “You were such a drama queen even at five.” she said. “Still am,” I said with a shrug. Y/N sat back on her heels, brushing hair from her face, her eyes shining as she looked at me. “It’s crazy though. I really thought I made you up sometimes. Like… maybe I imagined it all. You felt like a dream I had on repeat.” I stared at her. I couldn’t look away. It felt like if I blink she'll vanish. The way her eyes softened. The way she was smiling. The way her voice wrapped around those memories like a ribbon. She didn’t know it, but she was pulling me apart without even trying.

And before I could stop myself…she was still speaking. And suddenly I kissed her. It just happened. Her lips felt soft. I was dying to get this feeling. The second I pulled away, realization slammed into me like a truck. Shit. Her eyes were wide. My heart was in my throat. “I—Shit—I didn’t mean—” I stumbled, backing up a little. “I don’t know what that was, I swear I wasn’t trying to be weird or make it uncomfortable I just—God—I’m sorry—” I stopped rambling when she cut me off by another kiss. Soft, warm lips against mine again. Her hand rested gently on my chest, and I swear my heart stopped. Then it kicked back into overdrive. I kissed her back, harder this time. Deeper. One hand slipped around her waist. The other cupped the back of her neck. She made a soft sound in the back of her throat that made my entire body tense. I walked her backward, lips still locked, until she hit the windowpane. The moonlight poured over her. She looked ethereal. Like something I dreamed of and never expected to hold. I kissed her again. Slower this time. Like I had all the time in the world to learn every taste, every breath, every sigh she gave me. Suddenly the doorknob rattled. We sprang apart like we were allergic to each other. Y/N grabbed a pillow and tossed it onto the bed. I bent down, pretending to adjust the futon like it suddenly needed fixing. The door swung open.

Y/n's pov

We separated from each other as soon as we heard the sound of the door nob. Then they came inside. Geto closed the door behind. "Guys... Look what I've gotttttt" She said swinging a bottle of alcohol in her hand. "I was dying to have that" Geto said and jumped on the bed. We all went on the bed. Then we all started drinking. "You wanna see something?" Shoko whispered. "What?" I asked. "You've never seen drunk Gojo. Nothing in the world is funnier than that" she said. "Really?" I whispered back. "Yesss" She said and offered Gojo more drinks. Basically she forced Gojo to drink more than the others without knowing the intention. After being drunk Gojo dropped his head right into my lap. “Oh?” I blinked, surprised. He let out a soft, relieved sigh as if it was the most natural pillow in the world. “Mmm… soft…” he mumbled. Everyone around us laughed, thinking it was just his usual drama. But then, his voice dropped lower. “I was so lonely, y’know?” he murmured, almost to himself. I glanced down. His white lashes were low against his cheeks. His fingers curled lightly around the hem of my hoodie. And for once… Gojo Satoru didn’t look cocky. He looked quiet. “They locked me away,” he continued, eyes still shut. “Too special to touch dirt. Too rare to fall and get scraped knees. Too precious to have friends.” The room went quiet. I didn’t know if the others were even listening. I only heard him.

“They gave me everything,” he said. “But not anyone. Not a single person. Until you....You came to that stupid park,” he whispered, voice thick. “You played with me like I wasn’t some artifact. Like I was a boy. Like I could be… normal.” he said. My fingers froze mid-motion through his hair. “I waited for you. For years. But you never came back. And I kept thinking I made you up. But I didn’t.” He tilted his head up slightly to look at me. His eyes were glazed, glassy. “You were real. And you came back.” I didn’t say anything. I couldn’t. My throat felt tight. Too tight. I didn't even knew he was dealing like that when I had to leave? God I wish I never had to leave. I hurted him so bad. But my hand found his hair again. Stroking. Soothing. Something deep inside me cracked. I never knew… never imagined he had carried this. Alone. His family was too strict. Is he asleep? He's not saying anything. Just breathing soft on my lap. "I think he fell asleep" Shoko said. "Yeah" I replied. But suddenly Gojo shoots up as if he's possessed. “I WANNA EAT THAT PUSSY!!” he screamed. I froze with wide eyes. Shoko choked on her drink. Nanami froze, halfway to putting a chip in his mouth. Mei Mei snorted wine out of her nose. And Geto bless his soul jumped up.

Gojo was sitting straight up, eyes glazed and face absolutely determined like a man about to commit war crimes. “I WANNA EAT THAT PUSSY RIGHT NOW!!!” he declared. “GOJO!” I shrieked. He turned to me like I was a damn meal. And then he started crawling toward me across the mattress like some rabid, horny jungle cat, licking his lips. “I’ll be so gentle,” he slurred dreamily. “I’ll make you see Jesus. You’ll forget what gravity feels like—” he said.“BRO NO!!!” Geto launched himself forward like a linebacker, tackling Gojo into a pile of pillows with a WUMP. “I GOT HIM!” he shouted, pinning Gojo down. Gojo flailed like a fish out of water. “LET ME LOVE HER WITH MY MOUTH—” he said. “HE’S TOO STRONG!” Geto cried out. Then suddenly Gojo FINALLY fell asleep.

The moment I woke up this morning, Gojo was already gone. They all already went to their house. That wasn’t even the part haunting thought. It was what happened last night. The part where his voice had trembled. The part where he whispered that I was his first real friend. That I made him feel normal. That he waited for me. And I had left. Not by choice but it didn’t matter. I still left. I went to college. I walked across the college quad… “Yooooo Y/N!” I heard his voice. My stomach twisted. I turned. Gojo Satoru. Walking like nothing ever happened. Smiling. Fresh hoodie. Aviators on his dumb, perfect nose. Like he hadn’t trauma-dumped on my lap and then turned into an horny dog in the same hour. “Hey,” I said cautiously, approaching him near the classroom hallway. “Morning,” he said brightly. “You sleep okay after the chaos?” he asked. I blinked. “…You remember last night?” I replied. He tilted his head. “The hangout? Yeah. Mei Mei tried to convince us all we were ghosts in a simulation and Nanami said ‘I hate all of you’ at least five times. Why?” he asked. I just stared. Oh my god. He didn’t remember. He didn’t remember ANY of it.

“…Nothing,” I said too fast, then stepped forward. “Actually, uh, can we talk? Just… privately?” I asked. Gojo’s brows lifted slightly, but he nodded. “Sure.” he replied. We stepped into the empty stairwell near the back of the library, a favorite hiding place from class, tests, and now, apparently, truth bombs. He leaned against the railing, casual. “Everything okay?” he asked. I hesitated. “…You really don’t remember anything from after you laid on my lap?” I asked. He squinted, thinking hard. “Not really. I remember feeling comfy. Then it’s all kind of… fuzzy. Why?” he asked. I exhaled. “Because you… said things, Gojo.” His smile faltered. “What kind of things?” he asked. He looked confused. I swallowed thickly. “You told me how they isolated you as a kid. How you weren’t allowed to get dirty. Or scraped knees. How you weren’t allowed to have friends. How… you waited for me in that park. For years.” Gojo froze. The air shifted. That dumb, playful mask on his face cracked....just slightly. “I did?” he asked softly. I nodded. “You said I made you feel normal. That when I played with you, you weren’t just some artifact in a box. You were a boy.”

He didn’t speak. Just looked at me like I’d reached inside his chest and pulled out something he’d tried to hide. “I didn’t know, Gojo,” I whispered. “I didn’t know how much you went through. How badly I hurt you when I left. I always thought you just forgot me, or… moved on. I didn’t realize it stayed with you.” I said. He looked down. “Y/N…” he spoke. “I feel so guilty,” I admitted. “Even if it wasn’t my fault. I feel like I let you down.”I said. “No,” he said suddenly, voice sharp. Then softer: “You didn’t. I mean it. You were a kid. You didn’t choose to leave. And you came back. That’s all that matters to me now.” I said. I blinked at him. That stupid ache in my chest twisted tighter. He always made things feel a little lighter when he talked like that. “…Thank you,” I said. My voice cracked. He reached out and brushed a strand of hair behind my ear. “Thank you, for remembering me. And for… listening. Even if drunk me had no filter.” he said. Before I could reply, we heard voices echoing from down the hallway. “THERE HE IS!!” Geto said.

Charging toward us with way too much energy for someone who saw what I saw. “Gojo,” Shoko added, eyes gleaming. “Do you know what you screamed last night?” Gojo blinked, then looked between us. “…No?” he said. Geto grinned. “Wanna guess?” he asked. “Not really—” Gojo said. “You SCREAMED—” Shoko began, giggling.“—‘I WANNA EAT THAT PUSSY’ like you were on a war mission!” Geto finished. Gojo's soul left his body. “I what?!” he shrieked. “TWICE,” Nanami added dryly, walking by without even looking up from his book. Mei Mei leaned over shoko's shoulder. “It was passionate. Almost poetic.” she said. Gojo buried his face in his hand with a strangled groan. “I’m never drinking again.”he said. Mei Mei patted his back, smirking. “Don’t worry. It was kind of flattering. In a terrifying way.” she said. “You’re all demons,” he muttered into his palm. Geto slung an arm around him. “At least now we know your love language is oral.” he said. “SUGURU!!” Gojo yelled. I laughed so hard I almost forgot how close I came to crying in that stairwell. And when Gojo looked at me eyes wide, cheeks pink, that dumb grin breaking through again I knew something for sure...... I didn’t regret coming back. And this time, neither of us were going anywhere.

Gojo’s POV

It had been a whole day since the chaos of last night, and despite the banter from everyone about my… declaration of oral affection, there was something else that had me sweating bullets. The kiss. Not the drunk shouting. Not even the “Marshmallow the Dragon” nostalgia trip. But that kiss. When I wasn't drunk. I kept thinking about it on the walk home, in the shower, while brushing my teeth. Her lips. The way she looked at me afterward. The fact that she kissed me back. But maybe… maybe I messed up. Maybe I took it too far too fast. Maybe she kissed me because of the moment, not because she wanted it. I’ve been overthinking like a lunatic. So finally, I did the one thing I never do. I typed… then deleted. Typed… then deleted. Again. Until finally—

[Sent | 8:45 PM]

Gojo:

hey… can I ask you something?

[Y/N is typing…] Y/N: sure :)

Gojo:

that night…

I kissed you.

I just… needed you to know that.

I’m sorry if I shouldn’t have.

I stared at the message with my heart punching me in the ribs. I wanted to throw my phone out the window. Then it buzzed.

[Y/N is typing…]

Long pause. Still typing. Still typing. Oh God.

Y/N:

Gojo.

You don’t have to apologize.

I wanted that kiss.

Honestly, I’ve been thinking about it ever since.

You didn’t do anything wrong.

I’m glad it happened.

My brain just....died. Exploded. I sat up in bed like a man reborn. I had to reread it twice to make sure I didn’t hallucinate it. She wanted it. She wanted it. I didn’t scare her off. She wasn’t weirded out. She’d been thinking about it. Just like me. My fingers were already moving, and before my rational brain could stop me

Gojo:

okay well in that case

…do you wanna come over? 😳

Immediate regret. Why did I send the blushing emoji?? I’m gonna look like a 12-year-old. But then—

Y/N:

Right now? 👀

Shit. Wait. Is that a yes?? Is that a flirty yes??? My hands were flying across the screen.

Gojo:

YEAH

I mean only if you want to!

like just hang out or chill or talk or

I mean whatever you want

or nothing

you can even come and not speak to me

and just sit there like a sexy piece of furniture—

Y/N:

STOP 😭

okay okay I’ll come

I’m grabbing my bag

text me your address again

Holy shit holy shit holy shit!!! I launched myself out of bed like I’d been drafted into battle. I Fluffed pillows. Straightened the bookshelf. Hid the trash like a criminal. This wasn’t a date. Not yet. But maybe it was a beginning. And this time, she wasn’t walking away.

Y/n's pov

The rain was pouring when I arrived—thick, silver streaks splashing against the pavement, soaking through my hoodie by the time I walked to his door. I barely knocked. The door swung open instantly. Gojo stood there like he had been waiting the whole damn time, hand still on the knob, hair slightly damp, hoodie rumpled like he’d changed outfits three times before settling on this one. His eyes locked onto mine and he seems.....Froze?! I didn’t say anything. Didn’t let him say anything either. I dropped my bag to the floor, grabbed the front of his hoodie, and kissed him. Hard. His breath hitched, lips parting just enough to let mine in. The kiss was rain-slick and desperate, our mouths moving like we had been starved for this for us. One of his hands flew to my waist, the other slammed the door shut behind me with a thud, trapping us in this charged, electric silence broken only by our shallow breathing and the sound of rain pounding the windows. He pulled back just enough to whisper against my lips, “Bedroom?” he asked. “Yes,” I breathed, tugging at the hem of his hoodie. As if he was waiting for this. He picked me up and crashed to his bed room. The time felt too good. We don't know how time was running.

The rain outside only made everything feel louder. The sound of it thrumming against the windows while Gojo hovered over me, his eyes dark and starved. My shirt was already gone, and he was looking at me like I was something sacred. “Y/N…” he whispered like my name was too soft for his mouth. Then he dipped his head, and kissed just below my collarbone. “You sure?” His voice was low, raspy, even as his lips dragged along my skin. I threaded my fingers through his hair, tugging him closer. “Gojo. If you don’t touch me in the next five seconds, I’m leaving.” I said. He grinned, cocky and flushed. “Oh no, can’t have that.” And then he leaned in. His mouth found the swell of my breast, warm and open, his tongue flicking against my nipple before sucking it in. I gasped, arching under him as his hand moved down, past my stomach, slipping beneath the waistband of my shorts. He groaned when he felt how wet I was. “You’re wet,” he muttered. “It’s raining,” I replied breathlessly. “No,” he said with a crooked grin, voice dropping, “I meant here.” His fingers brushed lower, cupping my cunt. I whimpered. "God will you stop teasing me?!?!" I cried out. He chuckled.

He kissed down my torso slowly, painfully slow, pulling underwear off with one fluid motion, letting them drop to the floor. He had already taken off my pants earlier. He kissed the inside of my thigh, then the other, watching me like I’d shatter if he moved too fast. “Spread your legs for me, baby,” he said, voice like sin. I did. The second he put his mouth on my cunt, I forgot my own name. His tongue was warm, wet, relentless. He moved slowly at first, teasing, drawing circles, curling on my clit. I didn’t know it could feel that good. I whimpered, threading my fingers into his hair, my hips rising to meet him, chasing more. “Mmm, you taste like everything I ever wanted,” he groaned against me. When he slid a finger inside, then a second I almost cried. His mouth didn’t let up. He worked on my clit with a desperate rhythm, like he needed me to fall apart on his tongue. His lips gliding messily against me. “You gonna cum for me, Y/N?” he asked with a smirk. I nodded, moaning helplessly. “Don’t stop. Please—please don’t stop.” I screamed. “I won’t,” he promised, curling his fingers just right. “Let go for me, baby. Let me hear you.” he said. How can a man's FINGERS can touch the G-spot?! And when I came, it was loud. Shattering. My whole body arched, thighs trembling, his name on my lips like a prayer. He didn’t stop sucking on my cunt until I was gasping, pulling him up by the shoulders. He kissed me, tasting like me. I could barely think.

“Condom?” he breathed. “nope” I replied. "You have no idea how many times I've imagined this moment..." he whispers, his lips finding your neck as he slowly pushes inside. Stretching me, filling me, making me gasp at how deep he went. “God—Y/N—you feel too good, it feels illegal” he groaned against my neck, bottoming out with a low, broken sound. He moved slow at first, savoring every inch of my pussy like I was something to be worshipped. Actually it is. Each thrust hit deep, building the heat again until I couldn’t keep my voice down. I clung to him, nails dragging down his back, legs wrapping tight around his waist. “I’ve thought about this for so long,” he whispered. “Thought about having you like this. Under me. Moaning like that.” he groaned. “You feel so good, Gojo,” I cried. “Don’t stop.” I moaned. He snapped his hips harder. “Say my name again.” he said. “Satoru—Satoru, fuck—” I moaned like a bitch in heat. His hand slid under my thigh, angling me up as he pounded into me, faster, deeper, the sound of skin on skin mixing with the rain outside. His lips were everywhere. my neck, my shoulder, my mouth. We were fire and storm, desperate and wild. “Gonna come again for me?” he whispered, fingers rubbing tight circles on my clit. “Y-Yes—Gojo—please—” I moaned. "Me too" I whimpered.

We both were about to cum. Suddenly. "Satoru? You inside?" Geto's voice?! We two froze. "Mmhhh y-yeah....what are you doing here suddenly?" Gojo asked. "Was passing by and it's raining heavily so I came here instead. Open the door" Geto replied. Shit! "No!.... I mean.... I c-can't" Gojo replied. "Why?" Geto asked. Gojo seemed like he's struggling to think. "I... Uhm... I'm watching porn I'm coming after I cum" Gojo replied. Seriously? That's what he said?! "But your phone and laptop is in the drawing room" Geto said. "I'm watching in my mind now let me cum. I eged myself!" Gojo replied and I almost laughed. "Fine.... Do it quick." Geto replied and we heard him walk away. Then Gojo again started thrusting. "I'm sorry" He whispered. "It's ok" I whispered back with a giggle. He kept going, fuckkkkk it feels too good. I could feel I'm about to cum. and when I came again, it was with a scream muffled into his shoulder. My body trembled, nails clawing at him, barely aware that he was close too....his rhythm faltering. “Y/N—I’m—fuck, I’m coming—” he groaned, and with a deep final thrust, he buried himself in me and let go, moaning my name. We collapsed together, breathless and soaked in sweat, the storm still raging outside—but nothing louder than the sound of our hearts slamming in sync. He tucked a hand under my head, kissing my lips. “You’re staying the night, right?” he asked. I laughed, breathless. “You think I’m walking home in that rain after that?” I replied. “Fair,” he smirked. “but let me just talk to Suguru for a minute.” he said. I smiled and nodded.

He went up cleaned me up with a towel. Then wore his sweat pants and went to the door. Then went out. I could hear his voice from inside. "Yeah, Suguru..." Gojo said. "Ah finally you're out. I was saying that. It's raining too much outside. I'm staying the night here..... Give y/n some clothes to wear and then come downstairs and let's watch some horror movie or something" Geto said. How tf did he knows?! Gojo was silent. "What? I'm not blind I saw her shoes at the door and the way you were screaming her name wasn't it obvious?...I'm waiting downstairs" Geto said. Then he walked away. Gono came inside. He looked at me. "Well.... We....... Have a guest now... I guess" He said. I laughed. "Give me some clothes" I said. "Yeah.... Yeah" He said and chuckled.

Give me your requests guys....

I love when you give me your requests 💗

[selfloverrrrrr]

Mr. Lover boy

Warnings : fluff, childhood friends, childhood trauma, comedy, smut , heavy smut, unprotected sex, Kidnapping, biting, size difference, BDSM, Yandere Gojo, protective, jealous, obsessive, happy ending....

( All characters are aged up/18+)

Minors Do Not Interact

Read the warnings carefully....if you don't like my stories block me not report

Gojo's pov

I was at my home. Tired. College really sucks. I just took a shower. I really need some sleep. I let myself fell on the bed and stared at the ceiling. Then that one memory came back to my vision. The one I can never forget about till the day I die. I was a kid but that memory is still crystal clear to me. That memory comes to my mind every single day.

Flashback. 5year old Gojo.

I was five years old. I wasn’t allowed to do anything. No school with other kids. No friends. No dirty hands, no scraped knees, no cake at birthday parties. Because I was “too special,” “too rare,” “too valuable to risk.” I was a trophy for my parents, and I hated it. They gave me every toy money could buy, every glittering distraction a child could want. Trains that moved on voice command. A rocking horse carved from ancient oak. Dollhouses taller than him. But it all meant nothing if no one could play with me. I wasn't allowed to play with anyone. It hurt me so much. And so, on one of the rare days I was allowed “out” to the private, highly-guarded park they brought me, sat me on a clean blanket with my toys, and told me not to talk to anyone. I watched the other children with burning eyes. Chasing each other. Laughing. Screaming. Messy hair. Dirty elbows. Happy. My heart ached like I didn’t know it could.

I wanted to play with them. I picked up my wooden airplane and set it down again. There was no joy in pretending to fly when the sky was caged. I stared at the toys in my hands. “Hi.” a small girlie voice said. My head snapped up. A girl stood at the edge of my blanket. Same age as me. Big eyes, shiny hair, soft cheeks still full of baby roundness. She looks pretty. She smiled. “Can I play with you?” she asked. For a moment, I didn’t speak. No one had ever asked me that before. “…Yes,” I said finally, voice quiet but hopeful. “Yes, you can.” I said softly. What if she runs away and doesn't play with me if I show her my excitement? She sat beside me. We exchanged names. Y/N. I repeated it in my head five times to memorize it. She had a cute laugh, and her hands were warm when she touched mine to take a toy from me. We played together for hours. The guards didn’t interfere. Maybe because they were stunned. Maybe because… I was smiling.

Every visit to the park after that, I searched for her. And she came. Like clockwork. We played tag, house-house, pretended we were parents and had a pet dragon. I let her name the dragon. She’d always bring a snack to share. I'd always bring a toy just for her. We were playing house house. She was the wife, I was the husband. We had a pretend plastic baby. “You’re home from work,” she said in a tiny adult voice. “I brought… um… cookies,” I replied, handing her a leaf. And then, out of nowhere, she leaned in and pecked my cheek. I froze. My ears turned pink. “Why’d you do that?” I whispered. “Because you’re my husband, mumma papa do that” she replied, like it was obvious. And my five-year-old brain, soaking in everything like a sponge, remembered how my parents always kissed because they were “married.” So, very seriously, I leaned in and gave her a tiny kiss on the lips. She blinked. I blinked. Then she giggled, and my whole face burned. It was my first kiss. And I didn’t even know what that meant.

One day, we exchanged gifts. I gave her my favorite bracelet—gold, with a tiny bell on it. She gave me a small pendant. A silver charm in the shape of a heart. “For good luck,” she said, “if you ever get scared or lonely.” I never told her I already was. Every day. But then… she didn’t come back. Not the next day. Not the day after. A week passed. A month. I kept coming. Kept waiting. Kept hoping. No Y/N.

End of flashback

Now, fifteen years later, I lay on my back in my bed, fingers brushing the thin chain I wore under my tshirt. The pendant still hung from it. Slightly tarnished, but never forgotten. I never told anyone about her. Only Geto knew. It was my memory. The one time I wasn’t only Gojo, the heir of gojo clan. I was just Satoru. A lonely kid with a toy airplane and a stolen kiss. I closed my eyes, the ghost of her giggle still echoing somewhere deep in my head. “I wonder where you are now, Y/N…” I smiled faintly. “…and if you ever think of me too.” then I went to sleep. If there's really a God I hope I'll get to see her again.

Next day in class I wasn’t paying attention. Again. Professor Yaga’s voice blurred into background static as I leaned back in my chair, staring through the window like it held all the answers I’d never get. The pendant under my shirt was warm from my skin. My fingers brushed over it, again and again habitually. Obsessively. Thinking of her again. It’d been years, and yet the memory of that girl… that tiny smile, that soft voice saying my name like it meant something. It clung to me like perfume on an old shirt you can’t throw out. "Oi." A hand smacked my arm. I blinked and turned to suguru, who looked at me like I just confessed to murder. “You’re zoning out again,” he muttered. “Let me guess. Her?” I shrugged, eyes drifting back to the sky outside. “Maybe.” I replied. suguru scoffed. “Bro, you were five. You don’t even know if she was real. You sure she wasn’t just, like, a Disney hallucination?” “She was real,” I replied flatly. He raised an eyebrow. “Okay, but you still remember her face? After ten years?” I looked down at my desk, fingers gripping the edge. “…fifteen years,” I corrected. He snorted. “You’re hopeless.” Maybe I was. The classroom door clicked open. Who came this Late?

All heads turned. I saw a girl standing there. She's new here. And my brain short-circuited. She stepped inside, breathless, muttering an apology to the professor with a sheepish smile and flushed cheeks. She looks Gorgeous. No—ethereal. The kind of beautiful that makes anyone forget their own name. My heart stopped. No clue why. She seems familiar. She scanned the room. All the seats were taken—except mine. Then her eyes landed on me. She walked over, stopping beside my desk. “Hi… is this seat taken?” she asked. Her voice. Her voice hit me like a train. I knew it. I didn’t know how. But I knew it. “…No. It’s yours,” I said quickly—too quickly. She smiled, soft and polite. “Thanks.” She sat beside me. I turned forward, but I didn’t hear a word the professor said after that. All I could think was....Why do you feel so familiar? I didn’t even realize I was staring until Suguru leaned over, cupping his hand to whisper against my ear like the snake he is. “Damn, you already in love, Romeo?” I shot him a glare. He smirked. “She hot. You dying.”

“I’m not—” I was about to say “You’re imagining your wedding vows already.” he cuts me off. “I will strangle you.” He leaned back casually, eyes twinkling. “yeah yeah....i just witnessed you simping over a girl” he said and I rolled my eyes. I didn’t hear a single thing from the last half of class. My brain was a thick fog of memories and questions, all circling her. The new girl. She didn’t speak to me again after sitting beside me. She focused entirely on the lecture, scribbled notes with a neat hand, tucked a strand of hair behind her ear every five minutes like she’d been trained to hypnotize me. That's when I noticed...... The bracelet. Delicate. Thin. Gold. And hanging from it.... a tiny bell. My heart stopped when I saw it. My whole world stopped. Because I remembered that bracelet. I gave it to her. To Y/N. At five years old, it had slid off my tiny wrist too easily. But I had picked it myself from my toy chest. It had a bell because I thought it made her laugh. And now it was on the wrist of a girl I couldn't stop staring at. Coincidence? Maybe. But I’ve never believed in coincidences.

Class ended with the usual scraping of chairs, voices rising, Suguru stretching next to me and yawning. I turned. she was packing her notebook into her tote. She stood, adjusted her strap, and was about to walk toward the door. And I panicked. I shot up faster than I should’ve. “Wait!” She stopped, blinking in surprise. Her lips parted slightly as she looked at me, confused. “Yeah?” she asked. I paused, tried to play it cool. My voice came out… a little too fast. “…Your name. What’s your name?” I asked. She tilted her head, caught off-guard by how serious I must’ve looked. Or sounded. But she answered. Softly. “Y/N L/N.” she replied. My world—stopped. My ears rang like someone had just screamed inside my skull. Y/N. Y/N L/N!!!!! The name I never forgot. The girl I waited for at the park like a fool. The girl who disappeared like a dream. I kept my expression still. Didn’t let the flash of realization reach my eyes. Not yet. “…Pretty name,” I said, forcing a smirk. She smiled and replied. “Thanks.” And then she left.

“What was that?” Suguru asked, nudging me with his elbow. I slowly sat down, brain still buffering. “…That was her,” I said, almost dazed. Suguru frowned. “Her who—?” he asked. “The girl.” I replied. He blinked. “The girl?” I nodded once, still staring at the door. “Oh shit.” He let out a long breath. “Yeah.” I replied. Later that week, Shoko found her. Of course she did. They shared a psych class, and Shoko being Shoko, dragged her into our circle without warning. And thank god she did. “I found someone interesting,” she said, grabbing her by the wrist and pulling her over to our table outside. And there she was. Y/N. Laughing. Talking. Sitting across from me. "Oh you're the guy who gave me a sit that day, right?" She asked looking at me. God it feels to see her talk to me again. "Yeah" I replied. "You know... Idk but your face seems so familiar" She said. "Really?" I asked. "Yes... What's your name? I forgot to ask your name" She said. "Gojo.... Gojo Satoru" I replied. "Gosh you may think I'm weird but I think I've heard your name before" She said. "No no I don't think you're weird at all....maybe we're connected to each other lol" I replied and she laughed. Suguru just smirked at me. And now that I was really looking…It was her. That smile. That laugh. She had no idea who I am. Not yet. I wouldn’t tell her just yet. Not until I was ready. Because this time, I wasn’t going to let her disappear again.

A week passed since I found her again. Since she walked into that classroom, sat next to me, and unknowingly turned my entire world upside down again. Y/N L/N. She still didn’t know who I was. But I knew her. I remembered her. And I wasn’t ready to tell her just yet. Not until the right moment. The rain was falling in soft waves outside Shoko’s apartment, thunder rumbling low in the distance. We were all squished into her living room—beanbags, throw blankets, pizza boxes, and soda cans everywhere. Shoko, Suguru, Nanami, Mei Mei, Y/N, and I. And of course, we were playing Truth or Dare, because what better way to destroy friendships? Y/N was curled up next to Shoko, legs tucked under her, hair braided loosely over her shoulder. I pretended not to look at her too much. I was failing. “Okay!” Shoko clapped, “Y/N. Truth or dare?” she asked. Y/N blinked, laughing. “Uh… truth, I guess?” she replied. “you once said that the bracelet you always wear has a story. What’s the story behind that ?” shoko asked. My heart froze. I leaned in just slightly, pretending to take a sip of my drink. Y/N glanced down at her wrist, and for a second, I saw something flicker in her eyes. Nostalgia, maybe. “Oh… this?” she said, gently touching the gold band. The bell gave a soft jingle. “It was a gift. A long time ago.” she said.

“Boyfriend?” Mei Mei teased. Y/N smiled and shook her head. “No. I was a kid. I used to go to this park when I was five, and there was this boy I played with. Every time I went to the park, he’d run to me with some new toy.” she said. My chest squeezed so hard I forgot to breathe. “He gave it to me before I stopped going,” she added softly. “I guess I just never stopped wearing it.” Suguru glanced at me sideways. I quickly looked away. “Wow. That’s oddly sentimental for you,” Shoko said, a little surprised. Y/N shrugged, her smile still soft. “yes....but you know I feel so guilty that I neither remember his face nor his name. It really hurts me” she said. I didn’t say a word. Just sighed under my breath. After a few more rounds Suguru daring Mei Mei to prank call Nanami’s crush, Shoko admitting she peed in a pool once it was my turn. “satoruuuu,” Suguru grinned like a devil. “Dare.” I replied. “I dare you to take off your shirt. Show it.” Suguru smirked. “Classic dare.” I smirked and grabbed the hem of my t-shirt and yanked it off. “you wanna see your dream body?” Suguru, not to be outdone, whipped his own shirt off. “I got better yk.” Nanami shook his head. “Why am I here.”

Y/n's pov

“Gojo,” I said, interrupting the laughter, voice a little too sharp. “Where’d you get that necklace?” I asked. He blinked, looking down at the chain. “This?” he asked. “Yeah,” I said. “The pendant.” I said. He was still shirtless, still smug, but his expression flickered just for a second. “…It was a gift,” he said softly. “From who?” I asked. I knew I was pressing now. But I had to. My heartbeat was thundering in my chest. Gojo tilted his head and gave me the most unreadable, amused smile. “You tell me,” he said softly. My eyes widened. The room started to fade. No freaking way. “it was you?????!!!!” I almost screamed. His smile deepened, smug and stupid and beautiful. “Took you long enough.” he replied. My mouth fell open. “You knew? You knew it was me this whole time?!” I asked. He shrugged casually. “Recognized the bracelet. First day you sat beside me.” he replied. “You didn’t say anything?” I swatted his arm. “You jerk! I’ve been wondering what happened to you for years.” He laughed—bright and full and unapologetic. “I was planning to tell you eventually. But it was more fun watching you figure it out.” he said. “You’re evil,” I grumbled, but I was smiling. So much. “God. I can’t believe this. All this time… we’ve been in the same college” I said. “I knew your name the moment you said it,” he interrupted, voice softer now. “Y/N. How could I forget?” I stared at him, overwhelmed. “Why didn’t you say anything? Not even after class that day?”

Gojo’s gaze dropped to his pendant. He rubbed his thumb over the charm, just once. “Because back then,” he said slowly, “you left. One day you just didn’t show up anymore. I waited. And waited. I thought maybe you forgot me. Or I made it up. So this time, I didn’t want to push it. If it really was you… I wanted to wait. Let you recognize me.” he said dramatically. But God. That hit harder than I expected. I swallowed. “I didn’t leave because I wanted to. My family moved suddenly. I didn’t even get to say goodbye.” I replied. He looked at me for a long second. “it's ok...” he finally said, lips quirking, “you’re here now.” I smiled, feeling my heart swell with something warm and electric. “Yeah,” I said softly. “I’m here.” And just like that, everything felt lighter. We became friends again!

The next day. College was buzzing like usual too many people, too many voices, too much sunlight for a Wednesday morning. I walked down the hallway with Shoko, sipping my overpriced coffee and trying to shake off the sleep still weighing down my brain. I was listening to her rant about the dumbest thing a classmate said during psych class when something ahead caught my eye. More like someone. Gojo. He was leaning casually against the lockers, hands in his pockets, stupid white hair looking like it belonged in a shampoo commercial. And next to him—some girl I didn’t recognize. Black hair. Soft, prim clothes. Kind of… uptight looking. But she was smiling at him. Laughing. And worse? She touched his arm. Her hand was on his damn arm! I blinked. My steps slowed. Something weird twisted in my stomach....not anger, not confusion. Just… uncomfortable heat. “Who’s that?” I asked Shoko, subtly nodding in their direction. Shoko followed my gaze, squinted once, then rolled her eyes. “Oh. Utahime.” she said. “Utahime?” I asked. “she's a student here. Has a mild-to-severe Gojo obsession. She’s harmless though. He doesn’t like her like that.”

My eyebrows rose. “Wait, seriously?” I asked. “Mhm. She’s been trying for months. You’re new, so you haven’t seen the full saga yet. But don’t worry—he’s never entertained her. Thinks she’s too high-strung.” she replied. “Oh.” I said. Casually. Totally not too fast. Not like I cared. At all. I turned away like it didn’t matter, trying to push the weird… bubbling feeling in my chest down. But Shoko smirked at me. “You jealous?” she asked with a grin. “What? No,” I scoffed. “Of course not.” I said. “You are,” she sang. “I’m not—” “You’re definitely jealous.” she cut off my sentence. “I literally just didn’t know who she was!” I said. “You sound so defensive,” she snickered, sipping her drink. “It’s cute.” I glared at her. But whatever. Moving on. Because I saw gojo walking towards us I don't want him to hear anything.

Gojo strolled toward us, annoyingly effortless in every step, and my traitorous eyes couldn’t help but notice the way the morning sun hit his cheekbones like the universe personally lit him. Nope. Not thinking about that. Not at all. Not after Utahime’s hand was on his arm like she bought it. Shoko was still grinning at me like a devil. I straightened up quickly and blurted out the first thing that came to mind as Gojo got within earshot. “Anyway,” I said, voice overly bright, “my mom says hi.” I declared. Gojo blinked. “...Your mom?” he asked. “Yeah!” I said quickly, pretending not to hear Shoko’s quiet snort. “I was telling her about you guys. how we’re all in the same group now. and I mentioned, you know… you. That we used to know each other as kids.” I said.

He perked up at that, all smug amusement. “Oh? Am I famous in the L/N household now?” he asked. “Maybe?” I replied with a smile. “Anyway, she kind of got excited. She wants to invite you guys over.” I said. Shoko raised an eyebrow. “Us guys?” she asked. I nodded. “Yeah. You, Mei Mei, Nanami, Geto... and especially Gojo.” I looked at him. “She wouldn’t shut up after I told her you were that childhood friend.” I said. Gojo grinned like he’d just won the lottery. “Wow. Look at me. Winning over moms without even trying.” he said with a smirk.”. “She used to go to the park with me which is why she remembers you” I said. “So when are we going?” shoko asked. “This Saturday, let's go to the class room I've to tell the others” I said.

Saturday came too quickly. The evening was buzzing with voices and laughter. Everyone came—Shoko, Mei Mei, Geto, Nanami, and of course, Gojo, who somehow looked like he belonged even in my living room, sitting cross-legged on the floor in a hoodie and sweatpants like he hadn’t grown up in luxury and silk. My mom loved it. She was absolutely thriving having all of them here, fluttering around with snacks, asking if anyone wanted seconds before we even finished firsts. The dining table was full—of food and conversation. Nanami was trying to argue with shoko about the stock market, Geto was halfway through a story about a haunted dorm room, and mei mei was already on her second glass of wine and whispering fake fortunes into everyone’s ears. And Gojo sat beside me. Our knees kept brushing under the table, and I wasn’t sure if it was on purpose or accident, but every time it happened, I forgot how forks worked for a second. Halfway through dinner, my mom spoke. “You know,” she said casually, spooning some curry onto Nanami’s plate, “I still have those pictures. From when Y/N and Gojo used to play in the park.”

I blinked. “Wait, what?” I asked. She smiled warmly. “From when you were five. I used to take that little pink camera everywhere. You two were so adorable. I still have the photos somewhere.” she said. “You never told me you had those!” I said, my voice half shocked, half laughing. “Where are they?” I asked. “I’ll get them after dinner,” she promised with a proud grin. “They’re in the photo boxes in the cupboard. Oh, you’re all going to love them.” she said. Geto sat up straighter. “Oh, absolutely yes. We’re seeing baby Gojo content tonight?”he said. Gojo groaned into his hands. “Oh no…” I glanced at him and couldn’t help the giggle. He looked genuinely nervous, cheeks a little flushed. It was… weirdly cute.

We all gathered in the living room like it was storytime at daycare blankets piled up, cushions thrown everywhere, plates of leftover dessert balanced on knees. My mom came in with a huge plastic box full of photos, set it on the table, and popped it open. “Here they are!” she said, holding up the first one. It was a photo of me and Gojo, sitting on a picnic blanket with juice boxes in our hands. He had his little white hair fluffed up like a dandelion, and I had ribbons in my pigtails. We both looked like we were laughing. “Stop,” Shoko whispered. “You two were adorable.” she said. “Oh my god,” Mei Mei added. “He looked like a plush toy. What happened, Gojo?” she said. “Hey—” Gojo started, but then he caught sight of the next photo and laughed. “Wait! I remember this one! That was the day we pretended the tree was our castle, right?” I nodded, eyes wide. “And we named the tree Sir Leaf-a-lot.” We both laughed, and for a moment, the others faded into the background. There was something so strange and special about seeing those moments frozen in time. Little versions of us, smiling like we had the whole world in a playground. Photo after photo came out. me pouting with a scraped knee, Gojo with grass in his hair, the two of us hugging a giant stuffed dragon we named ‘Marshmallow’. Each one made us laugh more, made something warm unfurl in my chest.

Then—“OH MY GOD!” Geto’s voice suddenly pierced the air like a fire alarm. “What? What?!” Shoko sat up. Geto held up a photo. His eyes were wide, his mouth open in a gasp of scandalous glee. “LOOK what I found!” he said dramatically. We all crowded around, curious. And there it was. Little me. Little Gojo. He was holding leafs as cookie in one hand, and I was in a frilly pink dress. He was leaning in awkwardly, shyly and our lips were touching in the most innocent, clumsy first-kiss way imaginable. The room exploded. Shoko nearly fell off the couch. Mei Mei screamed. Nanami choked on his juice. I froze. “OH MY GOD.” Gojo turned bright red. “Wait—give me that!” he reached for the photo, but Geto held it above his head. “Nope! This is gold! I'm framing this!” he cackled. “I will literally pay you to give it back!” Gojo groaned, lunging again. “WHO TOOK THIS PICTURE?!” I cried, my face burning. My mom peaking from the door. "Oh that one? Me and your dad joked about it every day that he was your first boyfriend" She said. Ok enough embarrassment! "Oh my god I can't take this anymore. Gojo, come with me to my room. Help me prepare our beds for the sleepover" I said he nodded and stood up. "Oh private time? Don't worry we won't go there until you guys call us. Just don't be too loud" Geto said and gojo shoot a glare at him. Then we went to my room leaving others laughing.

Gojo’s POV

The moment we stepped into her room, the noise from the others faded behind the door. Y/N’s room smelled faintly of lavender and something warm.....like comfort. Childhood. Home. I watched her walk to the corner, dragging over the futon and pillows for our so-called “sleepover” while my brain tried to reboot from that photo. She didn’t say anything. Neither did I. We moved in silence, awkward, heavy silence as we spread the sheets and smoothed the blankets, hands bumping once, twice. I looked at her, wanting to say something, anything, but my mouth was suddenly useless. Then she broke it. Her voice was soft, a little shy, and sweetly nostalgic. “You know… I still remember the name of that dragon,” she said with a smile as she fluffed a pillow. “Marshmallow.” I chuckled. “He was huge. I used to trip over him on purpose just to act I'm saving you from a giant.” I replied. She laughed at that, her eyes lighting up in a way that made my chest feel too tight. “You were such a drama queen even at five.” she said. “Still am,” I said with a shrug. Y/N sat back on her heels, brushing hair from her face, her eyes shining as she looked at me. “It’s crazy though. I really thought I made you up sometimes. Like… maybe I imagined it all. You felt like a dream I had on repeat.” I stared at her. I couldn’t look away. It felt like if I blink she'll vanish. The way her eyes softened. The way she was smiling. The way her voice wrapped around those memories like a ribbon. She didn’t know it, but she was pulling me apart without even trying.

And before I could stop myself…she was still speaking. And suddenly I kissed her. It just happened. Her lips felt soft. I was dying to get this feeling. The second I pulled away, realization slammed into me like a truck. Shit. Her eyes were wide. My heart was in my throat. “I—Shit—I didn’t mean—” I stumbled, backing up a little. “I don’t know what that was, I swear I wasn’t trying to be weird or make it uncomfortable I just—God—I’m sorry—” I stopped rambling when she cut me off by another kiss. Soft, warm lips against mine again. Her hand rested gently on my chest, and I swear my heart stopped. Then it kicked back into overdrive. I kissed her back, harder this time. Deeper. One hand slipped around her waist. The other cupped the back of her neck. She made a soft sound in the back of her throat that made my entire body tense. I walked her backward, lips still locked, until she hit the windowpane. The moonlight poured over her. She looked ethereal. Like something I dreamed of and never expected to hold. I kissed her again. Slower this time. Like I had all the time in the world to learn every taste, every breath, every sigh she gave me. Suddenly the doorknob rattled. We sprang apart like we were allergic to each other. Y/N grabbed a pillow and tossed it onto the bed. I bent down, pretending to adjust the futon like it suddenly needed fixing. The door swung open.

Y/n's pov

We separated from each other as soon as we heard the sound of the door nob. Then they came inside. Geto closed the door behind. "Guys... Look what I've gotttttt" She said swinging a bottle of alcohol in her hand. "I was dying to have that" Geto said and jumped on the bed. We all went on the bed. Then we all started drinking. "You wanna see something?" Shoko whispered. "What?" I asked. "You've never seen drunk Gojo. Nothing in the world is funnier than that" she said. "Really?" I whispered back. "Yesss" She said and offered Gojo more drinks. Basically she forced Gojo to drink more than the others without knowing the intention. After being drunk Gojo dropped his head right into my lap. “Oh?” I blinked, surprised. He let out a soft, relieved sigh as if it was the most natural pillow in the world. “Mmm… soft…” he mumbled. Everyone around us laughed, thinking it was just his usual drama. But then, his voice dropped lower. “I was so lonely, y’know?” he murmured, almost to himself. I glanced down. His white lashes were low against his cheeks. His fingers curled lightly around the hem of my hoodie. And for once… Gojo Satoru didn’t look cocky. He looked quiet. “They locked me away,” he continued, eyes still shut. “Too special to touch dirt. Too rare to fall and get scraped knees. Too precious to have friends.” The room went quiet. I didn’t know if the others were even listening. I only heard him.

“They gave me everything,” he said. “But not anyone. Not a single person. Until you....You came to that stupid park,” he whispered, voice thick. “You played with me like I wasn’t some artifact. Like I was a boy. Like I could be… normal.” he said. My fingers froze mid-motion through his hair. “I waited for you. For years. But you never came back. And I kept thinking I made you up. But I didn’t.” He tilted his head up slightly to look at me. His eyes were glazed, glassy. “You were real. And you came back.” I didn’t say anything. I couldn’t. My throat felt tight. Too tight. I didn't even knew he was dealing like that when I had to leave? God I wish I never had to leave. I hurted him so bad. But my hand found his hair again. Stroking. Soothing. Something deep inside me cracked. I never knew… never imagined he had carried this. Alone. His family was too strict. Is he asleep? He's not saying anything. Just breathing soft on my lap. "I think he fell asleep" Shoko said. "Yeah" I replied. But suddenly Gojo shoots up as if he's possessed. “I WANNA EAT THAT PUSSY!!” he screamed. I froze with wide eyes. Shoko choked on her drink. Nanami froze, halfway to putting a chip in his mouth. Mei Mei snorted wine out of her nose. And Geto bless his soul jumped up.

Gojo was sitting straight up, eyes glazed and face absolutely determined like a man about to commit war crimes. “I WANNA EAT THAT PUSSY RIGHT NOW!!!” he declared. “GOJO!” I shrieked. He turned to me like I was a damn meal. And then he started crawling toward me across the mattress like some rabid, horny jungle cat, licking his lips. “I’ll be so gentle,” he slurred dreamily. “I’ll make you see Jesus. You’ll forget what gravity feels like—” he said.“BRO NO!!!” Geto launched himself forward like a linebacker, tackling Gojo into a pile of pillows with a WUMP. “I GOT HIM!” he shouted, pinning Gojo down. Gojo flailed like a fish out of water. “LET ME LOVE HER WITH MY MOUTH—” he said. “HE’S TOO STRONG!” Geto cried out. Then suddenly Gojo FINALLY fell asleep.

The moment I woke up this morning, Gojo was already gone. They all already went to their house. That wasn’t even the part haunting thought. It was what happened last night. The part where his voice had trembled. The part where he whispered that I was his first real friend. That I made him feel normal. That he waited for me. And I had left. Not by choice but it didn’t matter. I still left. I went to college. I walked across the college quad… “Yooooo Y/N!” I heard his voice. My stomach twisted. I turned. Gojo Satoru. Walking like nothing ever happened. Smiling. Fresh hoodie. Aviators on his dumb, perfect nose. Like he hadn’t trauma-dumped on my lap and then turned into an horny dog in the same hour. “Hey,” I said cautiously, approaching him near the classroom hallway. “Morning,” he said brightly. “You sleep okay after the chaos?” he asked. I blinked. “…You remember last night?” I replied. He tilted his head. “The hangout? Yeah. Mei Mei tried to convince us all we were ghosts in a simulation and Nanami said ‘I hate all of you’ at least five times. Why?” he asked. I just stared. Oh my god. He didn’t remember. He didn’t remember ANY of it.

“…Nothing,” I said too fast, then stepped forward. “Actually, uh, can we talk? Just… privately?” I asked. Gojo’s brows lifted slightly, but he nodded. “Sure.” he replied. We stepped into the empty stairwell near the back of the library, a favorite hiding place from class, tests, and now, apparently, truth bombs. He leaned against the railing, casual. “Everything okay?” he asked. I hesitated. “…You really don’t remember anything from after you laid on my lap?” I asked. He squinted, thinking hard. “Not really. I remember feeling comfy. Then it’s all kind of… fuzzy. Why?” he asked. I exhaled. “Because you… said things, Gojo.” His smile faltered. “What kind of things?” he asked. He looked confused. I swallowed thickly. “You told me how they isolated you as a kid. How you weren’t allowed to get dirty. Or scraped knees. How you weren’t allowed to have friends. How… you waited for me in that park. For years.” Gojo froze. The air shifted. That dumb, playful mask on his face cracked....just slightly. “I did?” he asked softly. I nodded. “You said I made you feel normal. That when I played with you, you weren’t just some artifact in a box. You were a boy.”

He didn’t speak. Just looked at me like I’d reached inside his chest and pulled out something he’d tried to hide. “I didn’t know, Gojo,” I whispered. “I didn’t know how much you went through. How badly I hurt you when I left. I always thought you just forgot me, or… moved on. I didn’t realize it stayed with you.” I said. He looked down. “Y/N…” he spoke. “I feel so guilty,” I admitted. “Even if it wasn’t my fault. I feel like I let you down.”I said. “No,” he said suddenly, voice sharp. Then softer: “You didn’t. I mean it. You were a kid. You didn’t choose to leave. And you came back. That’s all that matters to me now.” I said. I blinked at him. That stupid ache in my chest twisted tighter. He always made things feel a little lighter when he talked like that. “…Thank you,” I said. My voice cracked. He reached out and brushed a strand of hair behind my ear. “Thank you, for remembering me. And for… listening. Even if drunk me had no filter.” he said. Before I could reply, we heard voices echoing from down the hallway. “THERE HE IS!!” Geto said.

Charging toward us with way too much energy for someone who saw what I saw. “Gojo,” Shoko added, eyes gleaming. “Do you know what you screamed last night?” Gojo blinked, then looked between us. “…No?” he said. Geto grinned. “Wanna guess?” he asked. “Not really—” Gojo said. “You SCREAMED—” Shoko began, giggling.“—‘I WANNA EAT THAT PUSSY’ like you were on a war mission!” Geto finished. Gojo's soul left his body. “I what?!” he shrieked. “TWICE,” Nanami added dryly, walking by without even looking up from his book. Mei Mei leaned over shoko's shoulder. “It was passionate. Almost poetic.” she said. Gojo buried his face in his hand with a strangled groan. “I’m never drinking again.”he said. Mei Mei patted his back, smirking. “Don’t worry. It was kind of flattering. In a terrifying way.” she said. “You’re all demons,” he muttered into his palm. Geto slung an arm around him. “At least now we know your love language is oral.” he said. “SUGURU!!” Gojo yelled. I laughed so hard I almost forgot how close I came to crying in that stairwell. And when Gojo looked at me eyes wide, cheeks pink, that dumb grin breaking through again I knew something for sure...... I didn’t regret coming back. And this time, neither of us were going anywhere.

Gojo’s POV

It had been a whole day since the chaos of last night, and despite the banter from everyone about my… declaration of oral affection, there was something else that had me sweating bullets. The kiss. Not the drunk shouting. Not even the “Marshmallow the Dragon” nostalgia trip. But that kiss. When I wasn't drunk. I kept thinking about it on the walk home, in the shower, while brushing my teeth. Her lips. The way she looked at me afterward. The fact that she kissed me back. But maybe… maybe I messed up. Maybe I took it too far too fast. Maybe she kissed me because of the moment, not because she wanted it. I’ve been overthinking like a lunatic. So finally, I did the one thing I never do. I typed… then deleted. Typed… then deleted. Again. Until finally—

[Sent | 8:45 PM]

Gojo:

hey… can I ask you something?

[Y/N is typing…] Y/N: sure :)

Gojo:

that night…

I kissed you.

I just… needed you to know that.

I’m sorry if I shouldn’t have.

I stared at the message with my heart punching me in the ribs. I wanted to throw my phone out the window. Then it buzzed.

[Y/N is typing…]

Long pause. Still typing. Still typing. Oh God.

Y/N:

Gojo.

You don’t have to apologize.

I wanted that kiss.

Honestly, I’ve been thinking about it ever since.

You didn’t do anything wrong.

I’m glad it happened.

My brain just....died. Exploded. I sat up in bed like a man reborn. I had to reread it twice to make sure I didn’t hallucinate it. She wanted it. She wanted it. I didn’t scare her off. She wasn’t weirded out. She’d been thinking about it. Just like me. My fingers were already moving, and before my rational brain could stop me

Gojo:

okay well in that case

…do you wanna come over? 😳

Immediate regret. Why did I send the blushing emoji?? I’m gonna look like a 12-year-old. But then—

Y/N:

Right now? 👀

Shit. Wait. Is that a yes?? Is that a flirty yes??? My hands were flying across the screen.

Gojo:

YEAH

I mean only if you want to!

like just hang out or chill or talk or

I mean whatever you want

or nothing

you can even come and not speak to me

and just sit there like a sexy piece of furniture—

Y/N:

STOP 😭

okay okay I’ll come

I’m grabbing my bag

text me your address again

Holy shit holy shit holy shit!!! I launched myself out of bed like I’d been drafted into battle. I Fluffed pillows. Straightened the bookshelf. Hid the trash like a criminal. This wasn’t a date. Not yet. But maybe it was a beginning. And this time, she wasn’t walking away.

Y/n's pov

The rain was pouring when I arrived—thick, silver streaks splashing against the pavement, soaking through my hoodie by the time I walked to his door. I barely knocked. The door swung open instantly. Gojo stood there like he had been waiting the whole damn time, hand still on the knob, hair slightly damp, hoodie rumpled like he’d changed outfits three times before settling on this one. His eyes locked onto mine and he seems.....Froze?! I didn’t say anything. Didn’t let him say anything either. I dropped my bag to the floor, grabbed the front of his hoodie, and kissed him. Hard. His breath hitched, lips parting just enough to let mine in. The kiss was rain-slick and desperate, our mouths moving like we had been starved for this for us. One of his hands flew to my waist, the other slammed the door shut behind me with a thud, trapping us in this charged, electric silence broken only by our shallow breathing and the sound of rain pounding the windows. He pulled back just enough to whisper against my lips, “Bedroom?” he asked. “Yes,” I breathed, tugging at the hem of his hoodie. As if he was waiting for this. He picked me up and crashed to his bed room. The time felt too good. We don't know how time was running.

The rain outside only made everything feel louder. The sound of it thrumming against the windows while Gojo hovered over me, his eyes dark and starved. My shirt was already gone, and he was looking at me like I was something sacred. “Y/N…” he whispered like my name was too soft for his mouth. Then he dipped his head, and kissed just below my collarbone. “You sure?” His voice was low, raspy, even as his lips dragged along my skin. I threaded my fingers through his hair, tugging him closer. “Gojo. If you don’t touch me in the next five seconds, I’m leaving.” I said. He grinned, cocky and flushed. “Oh no, can’t have that.” And then he leaned in. His mouth found the swell of my breast, warm and open, his tongue flicking against my nipple before sucking it in. I gasped, arching under him as his hand moved down, past my stomach, slipping beneath the waistband of my shorts. He groaned when he felt how wet I was. “You’re wet,” he muttered. “It’s raining,” I replied breathlessly. “No,” he said with a crooked grin, voice dropping, “I meant here.” His fingers brushed lower, cupping my cunt. I whimpered. "God will you stop teasing me?!?!" I cried out. He chuckled.

He kissed down my torso slowly, painfully slow, pulling underwear off with one fluid motion, letting them drop to the floor. He had already taken off my pants earlier. He kissed the inside of my thigh, then the other, watching me like I’d shatter if he moved too fast. “Spread your legs for me, baby,” he said, voice like sin. I did. The second he put his mouth on my cunt, I forgot my own name. His tongue was warm, wet, relentless. He moved slowly at first, teasing, drawing circles, curling on my clit. I didn’t know it could feel that good. I whimpered, threading my fingers into his hair, my hips rising to meet him, chasing more. “Mmm, you taste like everything I ever wanted,” he groaned against me. When he slid a finger inside, then a second I almost cried. His mouth didn’t let up. He worked on my clit with a desperate rhythm, like he needed me to fall apart on his tongue. His lips gliding messily against me. “You gonna cum for me, Y/N?” he asked with a smirk. I nodded, moaning helplessly. “Don’t stop. Please—please don’t stop.” I screamed. “I won’t,” he promised, curling his fingers just right. “Let go for me, baby. Let me hear you.” he said. How can a man's FINGERS can touch the G-spot?! And when I came, it was loud. Shattering. My whole body arched, thighs trembling, his name on my lips like a prayer. He didn’t stop sucking on my cunt until I was gasping, pulling him up by the shoulders. He kissed me, tasting like me. I could barely think.

“Condom?” he breathed. “nope” I replied. "You have no idea how many times I've imagined this moment..." he whispers, his lips finding your neck as he slowly pushes inside. Stretching me, filling me, making me gasp at how deep he went. “God—Y/N—you feel too good, it feels illegal” he groaned against my neck, bottoming out with a low, broken sound. He moved slow at first, savoring every inch of my pussy like I was something to be worshipped. Actually it is. Each thrust hit deep, building the heat again until I couldn’t keep my voice down. I clung to him, nails dragging down his back, legs wrapping tight around his waist. “I’ve thought about this for so long,” he whispered. “Thought about having you like this. Under me. Moaning like that.” he groaned. “You feel so good, Gojo,” I cried. “Don’t stop.” I moaned. He snapped his hips harder. “Say my name again.” he said. “Satoru—Satoru, fuck—” I moaned like a bitch in heat. His hand slid under my thigh, angling me up as he pounded into me, faster, deeper, the sound of skin on skin mixing with the rain outside. His lips were everywhere. my neck, my shoulder, my mouth. We were fire and storm, desperate and wild. “Gonna come again for me?” he whispered, fingers rubbing tight circles on my clit. “Y-Yes—Gojo—please—” I moaned. "Me too" I whimpered.

We both were about to cum. Suddenly. "Satoru? You inside?" Geto's voice?! We two froze. "Mmhhh y-yeah....what are you doing here suddenly?" Gojo asked. "Was passing by and it's raining heavily so I came here instead. Open the door" Geto replied. Shit! "No!.... I mean.... I c-can't" Gojo replied. "Why?" Geto asked. Gojo seemed like he's struggling to think. "I... Uhm... I'm watching porn I'm coming after I cum" Gojo replied. Seriously? That's what he said?! "But your phone and laptop is in the drawing room" Geto said. "I'm watching in my mind now let me cum. I eged myself!" Gojo replied and I almost laughed. "Fine.... Do it quick." Geto replied and we heard him walk away. Then Gojo again started thrusting. "I'm sorry" He whispered. "It's ok" I whispered back with a giggle. He kept going, fuckkkkk it feels too good. I could feel I'm about to cum. and when I came again, it was with a scream muffled into his shoulder. My body trembled, nails clawing at him, barely aware that he was close too....his rhythm faltering. “Y/N—I’m—fuck, I’m coming—” he groaned, and with a deep final thrust, he buried himself in me and let go, moaning my name. We collapsed together, breathless and soaked in sweat, the storm still raging outside—but nothing louder than the sound of our hearts slamming in sync. He tucked a hand under my head, kissing my lips. “You’re staying the night, right?” he asked. I laughed, breathless. “You think I’m walking home in that rain after that?” I replied. “Fair,” he smirked. “but let me just talk to Suguru for a minute.” he said. I smiled and nodded.

He went up cleaned me up with a towel. Then wore his sweat pants and went to the door. Then went out. I could hear his voice from inside. "Yeah, Suguru..." Gojo said. "Ah finally you're out. I was saying that. It's raining too much outside. I'm staying the night here..... Give y/n some clothes to wear and then come downstairs and let's watch some horror movie or something" Geto said. How tf did he knows?! Gojo was silent. "What? I'm not blind I saw her shoes at the door and the way you were screaming her name wasn't it obvious?...I'm waiting downstairs" Geto said. Then he walked away. Gono came inside. He looked at me. "Well.... We....... Have a guest now... I guess" He said. I laughed. "Give me some clothes" I said. "Yeah.... Yeah" He said and chuckled.

Give me your requests guys....

I love when you give me your requests 💗

[selfloverrrrrr]

These cutiessssssss😭😭😭😭✨✨✨✨

Too much to handle....

[selfloverrrrrr]

The Kidnap.

Warnings : smut , heavy smut, protected sex, use of condom, Kidnapping, biting, size difference, BDSM, Yandere Gojo, protective, jealous, obsessive, reader is Toji's adopted daughter....

( All characters are aged up/18+)

Minors Do Not Interact

Read the warnings carefully....if you don't like my stories block me not report

Gojo's pov

The war between me and Toji Fushiguro had reached its boiling point. Blood spilled, alliances broken, families torn apart. It wasn’t business anymore. It was personal. For years, Toji had been a thorn in my side — stealing shipments, sabotaging deals, murdering my men, and daring to exist like an equal. When I got to know....I wanted to break him completely. But recently, my informants had delivered a very interesting piece of information:

Toji had a daughter. A daughter carefully hidden from the public eye. Protected. Guarded. Untouched by the blood and violence her father thrived in. Y/N Fushiguro. She was Toji’s greatest vulnerability — the only soft spot in the monster’s heart. The one thing Toji tried to keep outside of his dirty world. And that was exactly why I decided to strike there.

It wouldn’t just be an attack.

It would be humiliation.

It would be power.

It would be checkmate.

When I entered the room that morning, my men stepped back with respect. This was supposed to be simple. She was the daughter of my biggest enemy — Toji Fushiguro — the man who had betrayed the syndicate, taken money, murdered allies, and laughed at my warnings. This was supposed to be leverage. Nothing more. But when I opened the door and saw her—Curled under the covers, her breathing soft, her lashes fanned across her cheeks, her lips slightly parted — my chest tightened in a way it never had before. For a brief second, my usual coldness faltered.

Beautiful. Delicate. Vulnerable. The enemy’s daughter. I clenched my jaw, but inside—What the hell is this? I did not fall for anyone. I controlled. I ruled. But something about her twisted my insides. I stood there for a long moment, silently watching her breathe. Then I turned, locking the door behind me as I left without a word. I wouldn’t admit it. Not even to myself.

Y/n's pov

An hour later, I woke up. The first thing I noticed: This wasn’t my bedroom. The second thing: There were armed men outside my door. The third thing: I was PISSED. Storming out like an unhinged tornado, I made every guard panic as I shoved, slapped, and cursed my way down the hallway. “Who the hell are you people?! Do you have any IDEA who my father is?!” I shouted, jabbing one poor guy in the chest. “Y-Yes, ma’am—” he said. “THEN WHY THE HELL AM I HERE?!” I smacked him across the face. The entire hallway went silent. Another one tried to intervene. “Please calm down—” SMACK. “I’M CALM!” I declared.

They told me the way. Without knocking, I kicked open a massive oak door. Gojo was inside having a serious meeting with his top lieutenants. Charts, files, weapons — pure mafia business. Until I crashed in like a hurricane. “WHICH ONE OF YOU BRAIN-DEAD MORONS KIDNAPPED ME?!” The men froze. Their faces turned pale. All eyes turned to Gojo. “This? This is the one who kidnapped me? This beanpole scarecrow looking ass?” The room went dead silent. Gojo blinked. One of his men started coughing, trying to suppress a laugh. I kept going. Rage in full throttle. “You look like you bleach your hair with toilet cleaner.” “Your face is like... like a malfunctioned anime character.” One man nearly choked on his water. Another covered his mouth, trembling.

Gojo sat there completely still, face blank, but his eye twitched ever so slightly. I folded my arms, glaring at him like he was dirt. “My father has scarier wrinkles than your entire personality.” One man burst into laughter before Gojo shot him a single glare, making him shut up instantly. Gojo finally spoke, voice flat. “…Are you done?” I looked at him up and down one last time. “Yes. I’ve seen enough.” Then I turned around, leaving the meeting room dramatically as the door swung behind you with a loud BANG.

Evening fell over the mansion like heavy velvet. I was pacing back and forth inside the guest room-slash-prison they dumped me in after my dramatic roast session earlier. I thought I won. I thought I humiliated him so bad he wouldn’t dare face me again. Oh… how wrong I was. KNOCK. KNOCK. I froze. The door creaked open slowly. And there he was. Gojo Satoru. In all his terrifying glory. Now that I wasn't half-asleep and rage-blind, I really saw him.

First realization:

He was MASSIVE. He was easily 6'3. A literal skyscraper of muscle, broad shoulders, strong arms, and long legs. The veins on his forearms looked like roadmaps. His black button-up was tight around his chest, sleeves rolled up slightly, showcasing very non-skippable gym sessions.

Second realization:

I'm cooked.

“Good evening, little hostage.” His voice was smooth. Mocking. Dangerous. I swallowed. Suddenly, all the insults from this morning felt… distant.

My brain:

CALL HIM BLEACH HEAD AGAIN. INSULT HIS FACE.

My mouth:

“H-Hi.”

He took slow, heavy steps inside, closing the door behind him with a quiet click that sounded way more threatening than it should’ve. Now it was just me and him. No guards. No escape. Gojo smiled down at me like a predator who finally caught his prey.

"You were very... expressive this morning," he said, voice low. I forced a nervous laugh. “Y-Yeah, I tend to get a little, um... passionate?” He leaned forward slightly, towering even more.

Gojo: “Malfunctioned anime character, was it?”

Y/n: “T-To be fair, sir, I was very emotional.” I was sweating.

Gojo: “Toilet bleach hair?”

Y/n: “Everyone makes mistakes.”

Gojo: “Beanpole scarecrow?”

Y/n: “Character growth! Personal development!” You waved your hands frantically like you were talking your way out of a police interrogation. Gojo’s smirk widened. He was thoroughly enjoying this. I stepped back instinctively as he stalked closer, leaving me pressed against the wall like a tiny cornered kitten.

He leaned down, face inches from yours, his deep voice dropping even lower “You don’t seem quite as brave now, princess.” My whole soul left my body. “So…” he drawled, voice smooth like silk. “I look like a malfunctioned anime character?” I waved my hands. “No no no, listen — I love anime! I mean, you’re more like… um… like a… main character! Yes! Like, tall, mysterious, uh… intimidating— I mean, not in a bad way! Very professional! Respectfully terrifying, you know?” He raised one perfectly sharp brow. You smiled like a desperate hostage. “Did I mention tall? So tall. Very... tall.”

“And toilet bleach hair?” he whispered, smirking. I broke into full panic mode. “Oh my god no, sir! I mean, your hair is beautiful! Angelic, even. Platinum! Like… like snow! Expensive snow.”

My brain:

THIS IS FINE. EVERYTHING IS FINE. TOTALLY FINE.

My mouth:

“… You smell nice.”

For a moment, even Gojo blinked in surprise. I internally screamed at myself. DID I JUST TELL THE KIDNAPPER HE SMELLS NICE??He chuckled, low and amused. “Do I?” I nodded furiously. “Yep! Yep! Like... expensive soap.”

“Like expensive soap, yes!” I repeated, praying to every god I've never believed in. “Probably custom imported from Italy or Switzerland or... wherever mafia people get their soap!” Gojo’s smirk widened, absolutely eating this up. “Oh, so now you’re an expert on my hygiene habits, princess?” I nodded frantically. “Yes! In fact, you're the cleanest kidnapper I’ve ever met!”…which, thinking about it, was not the flex I thought it was. Then he suddenly went quiet. His smile faded.

Oh no. OH NO. “You know,” he said, voice dropping into something dark and dangerously soft. “You’re pretty comfortable for someone whose father wants my head served on a fucking silver platter.” my heart stopped. The color drained from my face. “In fact,” he whispered, leaning in so close his breath ghosted against my skin, “your father will probably kill me the second he finds out you're here.” My lip quivered. Oh my god I'm going to die. I'm going to die because I called a literal mafia boss a scarecrow beanpole bleach-head. “B-But you won’t let him kill you… right?” you squeaked. “Because you’re, you know… strong. And handsome. Very… extremely… overwhelmingly handsome.” he whispered “You know, Y/N… you’ve said some very creative things about me.”

My voice cracked as I tried to defuse him with panicked cheerfulness “All misunderstandings, sir! Heat of the moment, sir! Love makes people say crazy things — not that I love you! Nope! Definitely not—” He cut me off“Love, hmm?” His sharp grin widened as my face turned to horror. “I mean—I meant like, in general! Not you specifically, I mean like people—humans—love makes people crazy—like your hair! NO! I mean not your hair! Your hair is great—” I replied.

My brain:

STOP TALKING. STOP TALKING. SHUT. UP.

Gojo’s voice dropped dangerously low. “You called me ugly.” he said. “That was a poor life choice, sir.” I replied. “You slapped my men.” he said. “They looked slap-able, sir.” I replied. “You humiliated me in front of my entire organization.” he said. I could feel my soul packing its bags. “I can apologize profusely, sir.” I replied. “Oh no, sweetheart,” he whispered, leaning even closer, his breath ghosting my ear, “it’s far too late for that.”

Gojo paused. And then whispered in that bone-chillingly calm tone “I should kill you.” my face dropped. “H-h-haha, w-wait, what?” I stopped mid sentence when I realized what he said. “I should kill you,” he repeated, like it was casual dinner conversation. “It would send a clear message to your father, wouldn’t it? That Toji Fushiguro can’t protect his own daughter.” My lip quivered. My vision blurred for a second. “I… I have allergies…” I blurted stupidly. Gojo blinked at that one. Even he was briefly confused. “Allergies?” he asked. “Y-yeah! To, um… dying.” I replied. “Allergic to dying. Very allergic. Like… fatal levels.” I'm crying now.

“W-Wait! Wait, wait, wait, sir… p-please—listen! I-I can be useful!” I said whatever came to my mind. Gojo tilted his head with a lazy grin. “Useful? In what way, sweetheart?” I swallowed hard. My brain scrambled for options. “I mean… you know...” I slowly ran my hands down my own sides, flexing whatever curves I had like my life depended on it. “I-I’m not just a hostage… I can offer… other services.” Gojo arched one perfect white eyebrow. “Other services?” he asked. “Y-Yeah. You know… like… I mean, you’re a busy man, sir. You have needs.” my voice cracked slightly, but I kept going like a total lunatic.

“S-So instead of killing me... I could, um, relieve some of your... daily stress?” I watched him blink once. Twice. Then his lips slowly curled into the most amused, unholy grin I've ever seen. “Daily stress, huh?” he asked. “Y-Yes, sir. Like… anytime, anywhere. Total stress relief package. I come with perks! Loyalty! Privacy! Great flexibility!” I even did a small hip sway like a failing stripper trying her absolute best.

Inside my head:

WHAT THE FUCK AM I EVEN SAYING.

PLEASE GOD STRIKE ME DOWN RIGHT NOW.

Gojo was eating it up. He leaned one palm against the wall beside my head, towering over me as I shrank under him, still trying my absolute filthiest “I-I swear I won’t say those things again. N-No more bleach hair. No more malfunctioned anime jokes. You're very handsome, sir. Extremely hot. Like, the hottest mafia boss. The hottest man. In history.”

He chuckled. “In history?” he asked. “YES. Cleopatra would cry seeing you.” I even tried batting my lashes dramatically. “You really are desperate not to die, huh?” he asked. “I have so much to live for, sir. So many... talents.” And then. I still don't know why I said that. “You can use me, sir... like however you want. You want sex? Boom — I’m here. You want a lapdance? Done. You want me to pretend you’re taller? I’ll say you’re 7 foot. You want me to moan your name while making you coffee? EASY.” I said it. I actually said it. I wanted to die from pure humiliation but I just kept smiling like a maniac. “But—” he smirked wickedly, “—I’ll definitely keep that little... offer on file.” And with that, Gojo finally straightened, turned around, and strolled toward the door like he didn’t just mentally destroy me. Right before exiting, he looked over his shoulder and winked “Sweet dreams, my personal stress reliever.” The door shut. I immediately collapsed to the floor, gripping my chest, hyperventilating. OH MY GOD OH MY GOD OH MY GOD. I whispered to myself “I just offered myself as a sex coupon. What is wrong with me?!”

It had been a few days since the incident. Since I — in an act of pure survival instinct — offered myself up like some desperate sex voucher to the scariest man I’d ever met. And somehow... I was still alive. Which I guess was good? Though every second here felt like walking on a landmine. Today, I was sitting alone with Shoko — one of Gojo's high-ranking men. Well, technically his right-hand woman. But honestly? She was kinda cool. Calm. Unbothered. A bit terrifying, sure, but at least she didn't stare at me like I was his next meal like Gojo did. She lit a cigarette, exhaling smoothly. "So, how's life with the boss?" she asked, deadpan.

I rolled my eyes so hard they nearly fell out of my head. "Oh, you mean him? The bleach-headed disaster?" Shoko chuckled under her breath. “Go on.” she said. “I hate him....He looks like a failed sex experiment. I don’t even know what went wrong in that lab, but whatever it was — someone should’ve pulled the plug immediately.” Shoko’s lips twitched but she stayed silent. “His ego is bigger than his forehead. And that’s saying something.” I said. “...True,” she nodded, puffing smoke. “His face looks like God was drunk while designing him. One minute: ‘oh let’s give him pretty eyes!’ The next: ‘let’s stretch his entire head like a bobblehead!’” I was getting bolder, my voice rising.

“You know what he reminds me of?” I leaned closer, whispering dramatically. “Like if a mafia boss, an anime villain, and a discount Calvin Klein model had a threesome—” I said. “—and regretted it immediately,” Shoko finished, finally letting out a soft laugh. “EXACTLY!” I was on a full roast roll now. “He walks around like he invented oxygen. Like, congratulations on being tall — you want a medal?!” Shoko just smiled silently, not saying a word. Her eyes slightly flickered to something behind me. “What?” I asked, confused by her look. “Why are you smiling like that?”

"Nothing," she said calmly. "Do continue." “I mean, even his name—Satoru Gojo—it sounds like a brand of designer toilet paper—” “—soft but dangerous.” Shoko nodded again. I burst out laughing, waving my hands. “RIGHT?! That’s perfect. He’s exactly like—” Then I stopped. Because I noticed it. The... presence. That icy-cold, spine-melting pressure that filled the room behind me. My stomach dropped to my ass. Very, very slowly, I turned around. And there he was. Gojo Satoru. Leaning against the doorframe. Arms crossed. Expression unreadable. Glacial blue eyes locked directly onto me. I froze. Shoko, the traitor, calmly stood up, flicking the ash off her cigarette. “Well… I’ll leave you two to it.” She smiled like she had front-row tickets to a car crash.

And with that, she slipped out of the room like smoke. The door closed. Click. Then another noise. Lock. My entire body locked up. I felt my throat go dry as Gojo pushed off the door and took slow, deliberate steps toward me. The heavy sound of his dress shoes echoed in the dead silence. One. Two. Three steps. “Failed sex experiment?” His voice was calm. Too calm. I laughed nervously, waving my hands. “O-oh, you heard that? Haha! You know, jokes! Classic hostage banter!” He kept walking. “Designer toilet paper?” I backed up until my legs hit the bed behind me. “It’s a... compliment in some cultures?” He tilted his head. He was right in front of me now. I was cornered. His tall frame loomed over me, eyes dark, but his lips curled into that goddamn smirk. “You know.....I was thinking" he said.

"Oh please don't think" I whispered and he raised an eyebrow. "I-I mean.... What were you thinking?" I asked with the most fake sweet smile possible. "About the offer you gave me..... And I thought how generous of you to offering me to fuck you.... So I wanna do it today.... Now" He said. "WHAT??????!!!!" I almost screamed. "Yes" He said looking at his shirt as he started unbuttoning his shirt. "WAIT WAIT WAIT WAIT.... WAIT" I said as I fell on my butt on the bed. "Hmmm" He said and continued undoing his shirt.

He took off his shirt and threw it on the floor. To be honest...... HE'S LOOKING HOTTTTT!!!! "Look, Gojo–" Before I could complete my sentence he grabbed my waist and pushed me on the bed with himself. I was caged under him. "Say Satoru when you scream it" He said and crashed his mouth on mine. He pulled me closer. His hand slid to my chest and squeezed it. I gasped. He pushed his tongue more inside my mouth. I licked on his tongue and sucked on his mouth. I CAN'T BELIEVE I JUST DID THAT! But oh god..... He looks so hot. Yes I did say worse things on his face.... But from inside I was afraid to accept how he was making me feel all the time.... So when it's my fate who am I to refuse?

I grabbed on his shoulder as he tear off my night gown. He trailed open mouthed kisses from my jaw to chest. I moaned. He didn't let me catch another breath and sucked on my boob. I grabbed his hair and moaned loudly. I heard him groan on my chest. He sucked on my nipple, circling his tongue around it.... Teasing it, sucking it. My toes curled at the way he was sucking on my chest. He pressed his crotch forward on my cunt. And I could feel he was rock hard. I pushed my hips up to press on it harder. He groaned louder.

He couldn't control it anymore. He sat up and pulled down his pants. His dick is too big. Precum dripping from the head which is red. I was getting wetter by looking at it. He pulled the drawer beside the bed and took out a condom, ripped off the packet with his teeth and quickly put on the condom on his cock. Then he crawled back over me. He spread my legs apart and ripped off my pantie. "Fuck. I wanted touch this so badly" He whispered. Oh... Gentleman~.....But why does he has condoms in his drawers?!

"Why do you have condoms in your drawer?" I asked him. He was lining his cock on my cunt. He looked up at me the after a second he smirked. "Why?.... Jealous?" He teased. My face heated up so fast. "Maybe I keep them here for fucking other girls....you know,I've plenty of them" He whispered. Something inside me twisted. "The go fuck those whor–" I couldn't complete my sentence.... He pushed his cock inside. I moaned loudly "FUCKKK!!!!". It sounded like scream more than moan. "I bought them after the day you offered to have sex with you" He whispered and started thrusting. Desperately.

As if he was waiting for it for a lifetime. "Fuck—fuck—fuck—fuck" He moaned between thrusts. My back arched, eyes rolled back, mouth wide open. My nails are scratching his back. It feels too good. My mind is going dizzy. All I can hear is wet slapping sounds. "Fuck, satoru...harder please!!!" I screamed. "As you say baby" He replied. He supported himself on his right hand and grabbed the headboard with his left hand and started thrusting harder. He went faster and faster, harder and harder. My eyes rolled back. How can a human go that fast?! I dig my nails on his back. He went on that pace. In a moment I heard a sound of wood breaking. The top part of the headboard broke in gojo's hand.

He kept thrusting and threw that broken wood on the floor. Then grabbed the mattress to support his left hand and he went harder. IS THAT EVEN POSSIBLE?!?! I moaned so loudly like my life depends on it and bite on his neck. My fingers hurts from scratching his back. In a moment one leg of the bed snapped. I hugged him as tight as possible. It didn't take more time to make me cum. After I came cunt squeezed around his cock tightly. He groaned loudly and pushed his hips forward. He came. He ran his fingers through his hair, went up and pulled out. He looked at me only to see me already passed out. He his fingers on his neck where I bite him and chuckled to himself. That's not the last time we did it.... It happened again and again.

Gojo’s Men POV

We’ve seen many things. We’ve seen Gojo kill men with a single snap of his fingers. We’ve seen him make the most feared mafia bosses grovel like dogs. We’ve seen him dismantle entire empires before breakfast. But this? This was different. It started this morning. We were all standing outside the meeting room, waiting for boss’s orders. As usual, serious. Silent. Tense. Then—

SLAM.

The door BURST open. And there she was. Y/N. The only woman on planet Earth who apparently had a death wish. “SATORU GOJO!” We all collectively flinched. She just… yelled his full name. We exchanged horrified glances. Does she not value her life?! Did she forget who she was screaming at?

The boss, sitting at the head of the table, blinked. Then casually leaned back in his chair, that cocky grin on his face. “Yes, darling?” he asked. We prepared ourselves for the nuclear explosion. But oh no — it was worse. She marched straight up to him, ignoring every dangerous man in that room like they were invisible. “YOU PROMISED ME WE’D GO OUT YESTERDAY. AND YOU CANCELLED. AGAIN.” Her voice was pure fury. We braced for her immediate execution. Instead....The great, terrifying, untouchable Gojo Satoru…Apologized.

“I know, baby, I’m sorry. I got caught up with business. Please don’t be mad.” We all blinked in unison. WHAT. “I’ve been waiting all day!” she continued, arms crossed like an angry wife. Gojo stood up, hands raised, trying to calm her like she was a ticking bomb. “I’ll make it up to you, I swear. Dinner. Anywhere you want. I’ll buy out the whole damn restaurant if you want me to.” Our jaws collectively hit the floor. Is this real life? Is he… begging? She huffed. “You better.” And just like that, she spun on her heels and stormed out, leaving a room full of frozen mafia men.

And this morning? This morning officially broke us. We gathered at the courtyard for Gojo’s daily training. Like always, he was doing his early morning pushups, shirtless, his muscles flexing like some god of war. Dead silent. Focused. Not even daring to breathe too loud. And then she appeared. Wearing her short pink robe, rubbing her eyes, yawning. “Satoru, you’re up early again.” We stiffened immediately. All eyes on her. She casually walked over to him while he kept doing pushups. We braced ourselves. Was she gonna touch him? Dear God, no one touches him. And????..... SHE. SAT. ON. HIS. BACK.

WE ALL FROZE. SHE SAT ON HIS BACK. DURING HIS PUSHUPS?! Every man here thought they were about to witness a live execution. Gojo satoru has killed people for touching him! We silently prayed for her soul. 'Rest in peace, ma’am.' But then...HE KEPT GOING. Without blinking. Without even reacting. He just continued his pushups like nothing happened, as if she wasn’t adding extra weight onto him. “Comfy, sweetheart?” he asked, casually. “Mhm,” she hummed, swinging her legs like she was sitting on a park bench. Our brains couldn’t process it. This was Gojo Satoru? The man who once blasted an entire army of underground men for one of them accidentally brushing against his jacket sleeve. The man who sliced a traitor’s throat for interrupting him mid-sentence. The man who ordered us to burn a rival’s headquarters because they didn’t bow fast enough.....

And here he was…Letting this girl sit on his back like a human backpack and calling her sweetheart? Did anyone kidnap him and replace him?????

Y/N’s POV

His lips were warm. His hands were everywhere. His breath mixed with mine, making my head spin. I was on his lap, my legs wrapped around his waist, grinding against his crotch, desperately . Every time I moved, I felt him getting harder, groan softly, gripping my hips tighter like he was trying not to lose control. “God… you’re gonna kill me one day, baby,” he whispered against my lips. I laughed breathlessly. “That’s my job, isn’t it? Torture the big bad mafia boss.” I said. “Mm. You do it so well.” He said kissing down my neck, biting softly, his voice raspy and dark. “You were made to ruin me.”

We were both completely lost in each other's mouth. His shirt was half open, my top hanging off one shoulder, heat building between us like a goddamn wildfire—BANG! The door BURST open. Both our heads snapped toward it. And there, standing like a deer in headlights, was one of his men — poor bastard named Keiji. Wide eyes. Mouth hanging open. His whole soul leaving his body in real-time. “I—I—Boss—I’m—I—” He stuttered so hard I thought his brain was physically crashing. Gojo’s hand twitched on my waist. He clenched his jaw. “Keiji.” His voice dropped into that terrifying calm. The one that usually meant 'You’re already dead.' Keiji immediately dropped to his knees on the floor. “PLEASE, BOSS!!! I SAW NOTHING!!! NOTHING, I SWEAR!!! PLEASE—DON’T KILL ME—PLEASE—I’VE GOT A FAMILY—I HAVE KIDS—I—I—I’M BLIND NOW!!! I CAN’T EVEN SEE ANYMORE, I SWEAR!!!”

I could literally feel Gojo’s bloodlust rising beneath me. His grip on my waist tightened. His stare cold as ice. “You walked into my private quarters. Without knocking.”gojo said. “I—I THOUGHT IT WAS URGENT, BOSS, I SWEAR!!!” keiji replied. Keiji started fully sobbing now. I could hear his teeth chattering. “You know what I do to people who see things they’re not supposed to.” gojo said. “I—I—PLEASE—PLEASE—"keiji tried to beg. Shit. He was about to kill this poor man. I looked at gojo and forcing him to look at me. “Satoru,” I whispered sweetly, softly pressing my forehead to his. “Don’t. Please. Not tonight.” His murderous eyes locked onto mine. He didn’t speak. His jaw flexed hard. There was a long pause. I could hear Keiji’s terrified little gasps as he waited for his fate. Finally, Gojo sighed heavily — still glaring at Keiji. “....get out.” gojo ordered. Keiji's head shot up.

“T-THANK YOU, MISS Y/N!!! THANK YOU! YOU’RE AN ANGEL!!! A GODDESS!!! I—I OWE YOU MY LIFE!!!” He scrambled to his feet so fast he almost tripped, bowing repeatedly, practically kissing the floor. “I—I WON’T SAY A WORD!!! YOU HAVE MY SOUL, MISS Y/N!!!” And then —he bolted out of the room like his ass was on fire. As soon as the door slammed shut behind him, I exhaled, still sitting on Gojo’s lap. Gojo just stared at me — half amused, half irritated. “You keep saving people from me, princess.” he said. “Well…” I gave him a playful smirk. “Someone’s gotta balance out your body count.” I replied. He raised one brow, his dangerous smile returning as his hands slid back to my hips. “You just love making me weak, don’t you?” he asked. I leaned in, whispering against his lips “Every single day.” and then his mouth crashed back onto mine again, pulling me even closer.

That day gojo wasn't home. And all of a sudden I could only hear the sound of bullets. The door blasts open. There stood my dad. Toji. He brought me back home. He was totally normal until he got a call from someone....I don't know who it was and what he/she said. Toji sat there, silent for a long time, eyes sharp like a knife. His jaw clenched, rage boiling under his skin. And beside him, my uncle — Noya Zenin. The man I hated my whole life. He tried to ruin my life so many times but never been successful.

He's Leaning back in his chair like this was some kind of twisted entertainment. Toji's voice finally broke the suffocating silence. “Tell me one thing, Y/N.” I swallowed, barely able to breathe. “W-What…?” I asked. “Is it true?” His voice was low. Deadly calm.“What are you talking about…?” I asked. “DID HE FUCK YOU?!!”He roared, slamming his hand against the table. I flinched hard, my chest rising and falling in panic. “N-No— it’s not— I—” I couldn’t even form words. The truth burned in my throat, but fear sealed my lips.

He stood up suddenly, towering over me. His fist flew —Slap! The slap threw me to the floor. The sharp sting burned across my cheek. My ears rang. “You disgusting girl.” His voice dripped with venom. “After everything I’ve done for you.” Noya stepped in, voice cool and mocking. “You know what I don’t get, brother?” He smiled like a viper. “You raised her like your own, gave her everything. And how does she repay you? By spreading her legs for your biggest enemy.” “Noya, please… I—I didn't—” I sobbed, my voice trembling. But he kept going, eyes full of fake pity. “This is what happens when you give girls too much freedom, Toji. They go chasing after power. I told you the day you adopted her that she's not worthy of being adopted by you. And now? She saw Gojo’s wealth, his name, and thought: ‘Maybe I can become his little whore.’" Noya said with a smirk. “N-No! It's not like—” I tried to speak.

I cried, trying to crawl toward Toji, but he shoved me back with his foot like trash. Noya leaned closer to him, voice even lower, like he was savoring every word. “Honestly, if she wants to be a whore, let her be one. Sell her. That’s what she’s good for now, isn’t it? We’ll make good money. I’m sure plenty of men would pay millions just to sleep with Gojo Satoru’s girl.” noya said evilly. I froze. My entire was body numb. “No… no… please…” I sobbed harder, my entire face wet with tears. Toji looked down at me like I was nothing. “You’ve brought shame to this family. You’re not my daughter.” Toji said. I couldn’t breathe. “P-please, father—Please don’t sell me....”

I tried to reach for his hand.He yanked it away like I was poisoned. “You are nothing to me.” His next words crushed my soul completely “Noya. Do whatever you want with her. Sell her whatever you want.” toji said. Then he turned and walked out, leaving me on the cold floor, shaking, broken, abandoned. Noya’s laugh echoed behind me. “Well, well, little whore.” He crouched down, gripping my chin cruelly. “finally ruined your life....not only that now THE GOJO SATORU would be humiliated as well.....can't wait to see his face when the majority of underground men gonna say that they've slept with his girl on his face.....can you imagine? I'm the one who's gonna ruin his name and reputation”

I was thrown into the dark room like garbage. The door slammed behind me with a heavy metallic clank. The sound of locks clicking shut made my blood freeze. I scrambled up, heart pounding, hands shaking. My body trembled not just from fear — but from the cold air hitting my exposed skin. Noya made sure I was dressed like this. Thin. Barely any fabric covering me. “Please…” I whispered at the locked door, banging my fist. “Don’t do this… please open the door! I beg you!!” I begged. No response. Then… I heard him. The man. He stepped out from the corner of the room. Tall, greasy black hair slicked back. Eyes hungry. Filthy. His smile twisted, lips curling like a snake sizing up its prey. His breathing was already heavy as he eyed me up and down, licking his lips like a starving animal.

“Well, well,” he chuckled, voice slimy. “The famous Gojo Satoru’s toy… all for me.” He slowly started unbuttoning his shirt, revealing a pale, sweaty chest. “Didn’t think Noya would deliver so quickly. God, you look better in person.” I backed up until my spine hit the wall. Tears streamed down my face uncontrollably. “No… no please… please don’t touch me… please—” He didn’t care. he laughed. “After I’m done with you, there’s a whole line waiting outside.”he said. His hand shot out and grabbed my hair roughly. I groaned. “NO— PLEASE!!” He dragged me toward the bed. “STOP IT— SOMEONE PLEASE HELP ME!” I cried out. He threw me down on the mattress. My stomach flipped with fear.The man pulled his belt off with one hand, the other pinning me down. “Be a good girl now.” He smirked. “I paid a lot for you.” I was scared....this can't be happening! And then—BOOM!

The door exploded open with a violent crash, shattering into splinters. The man in front of me froze. I saw him. Gojo. Standing at the doorway. The man’s face went pale instantly. “G-Gojo— Satoru— I— I didn’t know— they said she was for sale, I-I didn’t—” he started babbling. Gojo pulled out his gun from his pocket and....Click. The man’s body collapsed to the floor, lifeless. The room went dead silent. Then he turned to me. He rushed to me, and hugged me. “I’m here, baby. You’re safe now.” he said. I sobbed into his chest, gripping his shirt like my life depended on it. I told him everything... Every single thing. I picked me up and carried me out. He Told his men to kill everyone outside and took me to his car.

Gojo's pov

I opened the door of my car and put her inside. I walked to the other side and went inside the car and started driving the car. My blood was boiling. I felt as if someone was tearing my skin apart. How fucking dare they?! I won't be able to breathe properly until I make them regret every single thing. Checked my phone my men sent me the location Toji and Noya are. I looked at y/n beside me. She was sleeping peacefully. I looked forward and turned the car towards the location. I'll make them suffer..... Especially Noya.

As I reached there. I went outside and locked the car. I walked towards the mansion. There's no men outside. How stupid of them. I walked inside. I know this mansion. I used to come here when we used to be dealing partners. I know damn well where Toji is right now. I walked towards the room and kicked the door open. Toji looked at me. "Hmmm.... Gojo Satoru it is" He said with a smirk. Then looked behind me. "No man? I'm surprised" He said. I walked towards him and grabbed him by his shirt and punched him in the face. He turned his head to look at me again and I punched him again. "HOW FUCKING DARE YOU, YOU HURT HER?!" I said.

"I see where's this going" Toji said and grabbed my shirt to throw me on the floor but I kicked his stomach before he could do that. He crashed on the table behind him. "You son of a bitch!" He said and walked towards me. He tried to punch me and I caught his hand and twisted it. "Does it hurt?.... Good because it'll hurt more" I said and then grabbed his hair and smacked his head on the table. The table broke. We both fell on the floor. His head started bleeding. Noya entered there. It took him a minute to process what was going on. Then he ran towards us. I punched Toji's face again.

Noya grabbed me trying to pull me away from Toji. I went up from there. I looked at noya. His face was making my blood boil. I grabbed his shirt and pushed him against the wall behind him. He chuckled. "All these for that cheap whore?" He said. I clenched my jaw and punched his face. Again and again. "Don't talk about her with your fucking filthy mouth" I said and threw him on the floor. "You know I always wanted her to be our family maid..... But couldn't do that... So... Thought to sell her as a whore.... She looks like one tho" He said. And that's it. Something snapped inside me.

I went down pressed my knee on his chest and started punching his face brutally. Blood started spilling from his nose and mouth. I'll kill him. I grabbed his jaw and throat to twist it. He grabbed my hand trying to stop me and mumbling something. Suddenly I felt an arm around my throat. I realized it was Toji from behind me. I groaned as he choked me. I still didn't let go of noya. I'll kill him no matter what happens. But Toji tightened his arms with more strength. My vision started blurring. I almost couldn't breathe anymore. I'm still trying to twist Noya's head. But I can't get enough strength to do that. My vision was about to go blank when.... *BANG*

Toji's arms loosened. His body fell on the floor. Someone shot him in the head. I gasped for breath. I could breathe again and can see properly again. I looked up to see who shot Toji. "Your welcome" He said with a smirk. Suguru. How did he get here? But before that I looked down. Noya looking at me with wide, scared eyes. I twisted his without thinking anything. Then I took out my gun from my pocket and shot him three times. "Woah....aggrasive" Suguru said. I signed, then laughed and went up and stood in front of him.

"How did you get here? " I asked. "Your men called me and told me you went to kill Toji and Noya all alone and you ordered them not to come and help you. I was like ok, so much of Gojo thing. Then they told me that it's for a girl. And I was shocked that you became a simp for someone... And I had to see it so I got the location from them and came here....and woah. I saved your ass" He replied. I chuckled "yeah... Thanks.... Whatever" I said. "So.... Who's she?" He asked. "Toji's daughter" I replied. "Toji had a daughter?" He asked as we walked towards our car. "Adopted daughter" I replied and we got inside my car. "I see" He replied. "She's lucky" He said. "No.... I'm lucky" I said looking at y/n who's still sleeping peacefully. Then I started the car. "Yeah.... Simp" Suguru said and we both laughed.

Give me your requests guys....

I love when you give me your requests 💗

[selfloverrrrrr]

good boy, satoruu~

[selfloverrrrrr]

My eyes are blessed 👁👄👁✨

fake idgaf,I saw you kissing him and enjoying it 😔🤚

Based on nation decaying face by @/himelilyy (x) 🥺💞

[selfloverrrrrr]

The Kidnap.

Warnings : smut , heavy smut, protected sex, use of condom, Kidnapping, biting, size difference, BDSM, Yandere Gojo, protective, jealous, obsessive, reader is Toji's adopted daughter....

( All characters are aged up/18+)

Minors Do Not Interact

Read the warnings carefully....if you don't like my stories block me not report

Gojo's pov

The war between me and Toji Fushiguro had reached its boiling point. Blood spilled, alliances broken, families torn apart. It wasn’t business anymore. It was personal. For years, Toji had been a thorn in my side — stealing shipments, sabotaging deals, murdering my men, and daring to exist like an equal. When I got to know....I wanted to break him completely. But recently, my informants had delivered a very interesting piece of information:

Toji had a daughter. A daughter carefully hidden from the public eye. Protected. Guarded. Untouched by the blood and violence her father thrived in. Y/N Fushiguro. She was Toji’s greatest vulnerability — the only soft spot in the monster’s heart. The one thing Toji tried to keep outside of his dirty world. And that was exactly why I decided to strike there.

It wouldn’t just be an attack.

It would be humiliation.

It would be power.

It would be checkmate.

When I entered the room that morning, my men stepped back with respect. This was supposed to be simple. She was the daughter of my biggest enemy — Toji Fushiguro — the man who had betrayed the syndicate, taken money, murdered allies, and laughed at my warnings. This was supposed to be leverage. Nothing more. But when I opened the door and saw her—Curled under the covers, her breathing soft, her lashes fanned across her cheeks, her lips slightly parted — my chest tightened in a way it never had before. For a brief second, my usual coldness faltered.

Beautiful. Delicate. Vulnerable. The enemy’s daughter. I clenched my jaw, but inside—What the hell is this? I did not fall for anyone. I controlled. I ruled. But something about her twisted my insides. I stood there for a long moment, silently watching her breathe. Then I turned, locking the door behind me as I left without a word. I wouldn’t admit it. Not even to myself.

Y/n's pov

An hour later, I woke up. The first thing I noticed: This wasn’t my bedroom. The second thing: There were armed men outside my door. The third thing: I was PISSED. Storming out like an unhinged tornado, I made every guard panic as I shoved, slapped, and cursed my way down the hallway. “Who the hell are you people?! Do you have any IDEA who my father is?!” I shouted, jabbing one poor guy in the chest. “Y-Yes, ma’am—” he said. “THEN WHY THE HELL AM I HERE?!” I smacked him across the face. The entire hallway went silent. Another one tried to intervene. “Please calm down—” SMACK. “I’M CALM!” I declared.

They told me the way. Without knocking, I kicked open a massive oak door. Gojo was inside having a serious meeting with his top lieutenants. Charts, files, weapons — pure mafia business. Until I crashed in like a hurricane. “WHICH ONE OF YOU BRAIN-DEAD MORONS KIDNAPPED ME?!” The men froze. Their faces turned pale. All eyes turned to Gojo. “This? This is the one who kidnapped me? This beanpole scarecrow looking ass?” The room went dead silent. Gojo blinked. One of his men started coughing, trying to suppress a laugh. I kept going. Rage in full throttle. “You look like you bleach your hair with toilet cleaner.” “Your face is like... like a malfunctioned anime character.” One man nearly choked on his water. Another covered his mouth, trembling.

Gojo sat there completely still, face blank, but his eye twitched ever so slightly. I folded my arms, glaring at him like he was dirt. “My father has scarier wrinkles than your entire personality.” One man burst into laughter before Gojo shot him a single glare, making him shut up instantly. Gojo finally spoke, voice flat. “…Are you done?” I looked at him up and down one last time. “Yes. I’ve seen enough.” Then I turned around, leaving the meeting room dramatically as the door swung behind you with a loud BANG.

Evening fell over the mansion like heavy velvet. I was pacing back and forth inside the guest room-slash-prison they dumped me in after my dramatic roast session earlier. I thought I won. I thought I humiliated him so bad he wouldn’t dare face me again. Oh… how wrong I was. KNOCK. KNOCK. I froze. The door creaked open slowly. And there he was. Gojo Satoru. In all his terrifying glory. Now that I wasn't half-asleep and rage-blind, I really saw him.

First realization:

He was MASSIVE. He was easily 6'3. A literal skyscraper of muscle, broad shoulders, strong arms, and long legs. The veins on his forearms looked like roadmaps. His black button-up was tight around his chest, sleeves rolled up slightly, showcasing very non-skippable gym sessions.

Second realization:

I'm cooked.

“Good evening, little hostage.” His voice was smooth. Mocking. Dangerous. I swallowed. Suddenly, all the insults from this morning felt… distant.

My brain:

CALL HIM BLEACH HEAD AGAIN. INSULT HIS FACE.

My mouth:

“H-Hi.”

He took slow, heavy steps inside, closing the door behind him with a quiet click that sounded way more threatening than it should’ve. Now it was just me and him. No guards. No escape. Gojo smiled down at me like a predator who finally caught his prey.

"You were very... expressive this morning," he said, voice low. I forced a nervous laugh. “Y-Yeah, I tend to get a little, um... passionate?” He leaned forward slightly, towering even more.

Gojo: “Malfunctioned anime character, was it?”

Y/n: “T-To be fair, sir, I was very emotional.” I was sweating.

Gojo: “Toilet bleach hair?”

Y/n: “Everyone makes mistakes.”

Gojo: “Beanpole scarecrow?”

Y/n: “Character growth! Personal development!” You waved your hands frantically like you were talking your way out of a police interrogation. Gojo’s smirk widened. He was thoroughly enjoying this. I stepped back instinctively as he stalked closer, leaving me pressed against the wall like a tiny cornered kitten.

He leaned down, face inches from yours, his deep voice dropping even lower “You don’t seem quite as brave now, princess.” My whole soul left my body. “So…” he drawled, voice smooth like silk. “I look like a malfunctioned anime character?” I waved my hands. “No no no, listen — I love anime! I mean, you’re more like… um… like a… main character! Yes! Like, tall, mysterious, uh… intimidating— I mean, not in a bad way! Very professional! Respectfully terrifying, you know?” He raised one perfectly sharp brow. You smiled like a desperate hostage. “Did I mention tall? So tall. Very... tall.”

“And toilet bleach hair?” he whispered, smirking. I broke into full panic mode. “Oh my god no, sir! I mean, your hair is beautiful! Angelic, even. Platinum! Like… like snow! Expensive snow.”

My brain:

THIS IS FINE. EVERYTHING IS FINE. TOTALLY FINE.

My mouth:

“… You smell nice.”

For a moment, even Gojo blinked in surprise. I internally screamed at myself. DID I JUST TELL THE KIDNAPPER HE SMELLS NICE??He chuckled, low and amused. “Do I?” I nodded furiously. “Yep! Yep! Like... expensive soap.”

“Like expensive soap, yes!” I repeated, praying to every god I've never believed in. “Probably custom imported from Italy or Switzerland or... wherever mafia people get their soap!” Gojo’s smirk widened, absolutely eating this up. “Oh, so now you’re an expert on my hygiene habits, princess?” I nodded frantically. “Yes! In fact, you're the cleanest kidnapper I’ve ever met!”…which, thinking about it, was not the flex I thought it was. Then he suddenly went quiet. His smile faded.

Oh no. OH NO. “You know,” he said, voice dropping into something dark and dangerously soft. “You’re pretty comfortable for someone whose father wants my head served on a fucking silver platter.” my heart stopped. The color drained from my face. “In fact,” he whispered, leaning in so close his breath ghosted against my skin, “your father will probably kill me the second he finds out you're here.” My lip quivered. Oh my god I'm going to die. I'm going to die because I called a literal mafia boss a scarecrow beanpole bleach-head. “B-But you won’t let him kill you… right?” you squeaked. “Because you’re, you know… strong. And handsome. Very… extremely… overwhelmingly handsome.” he whispered “You know, Y/N… you’ve said some very creative things about me.”

My voice cracked as I tried to defuse him with panicked cheerfulness “All misunderstandings, sir! Heat of the moment, sir! Love makes people say crazy things — not that I love you! Nope! Definitely not—” He cut me off“Love, hmm?” His sharp grin widened as my face turned to horror. “I mean—I meant like, in general! Not you specifically, I mean like people—humans—love makes people crazy—like your hair! NO! I mean not your hair! Your hair is great—” I replied.

My brain:

STOP TALKING. STOP TALKING. SHUT. UP.

Gojo’s voice dropped dangerously low. “You called me ugly.” he said. “That was a poor life choice, sir.” I replied. “You slapped my men.” he said. “They looked slap-able, sir.” I replied. “You humiliated me in front of my entire organization.” he said. I could feel my soul packing its bags. “I can apologize profusely, sir.” I replied. “Oh no, sweetheart,” he whispered, leaning even closer, his breath ghosting my ear, “it’s far too late for that.”

Gojo paused. And then whispered in that bone-chillingly calm tone “I should kill you.” my face dropped. “H-h-haha, w-wait, what?” I stopped mid sentence when I realized what he said. “I should kill you,” he repeated, like it was casual dinner conversation. “It would send a clear message to your father, wouldn’t it? That Toji Fushiguro can’t protect his own daughter.” My lip quivered. My vision blurred for a second. “I… I have allergies…” I blurted stupidly. Gojo blinked at that one. Even he was briefly confused. “Allergies?” he asked. “Y-yeah! To, um… dying.” I replied. “Allergic to dying. Very allergic. Like… fatal levels.” I'm crying now.

“W-Wait! Wait, wait, wait, sir… p-please—listen! I-I can be useful!” I said whatever came to my mind. Gojo tilted his head with a lazy grin. “Useful? In what way, sweetheart?” I swallowed hard. My brain scrambled for options. “I mean… you know...” I slowly ran my hands down my own sides, flexing whatever curves I had like my life depended on it. “I-I’m not just a hostage… I can offer… other services.” Gojo arched one perfect white eyebrow. “Other services?” he asked. “Y-Yeah. You know… like… I mean, you’re a busy man, sir. You have needs.” my voice cracked slightly, but I kept going like a total lunatic.

“S-So instead of killing me... I could, um, relieve some of your... daily stress?” I watched him blink once. Twice. Then his lips slowly curled into the most amused, unholy grin I've ever seen. “Daily stress, huh?” he asked. “Y-Yes, sir. Like… anytime, anywhere. Total stress relief package. I come with perks! Loyalty! Privacy! Great flexibility!” I even did a small hip sway like a failing stripper trying her absolute best.

Inside my head:

WHAT THE FUCK AM I EVEN SAYING.

PLEASE GOD STRIKE ME DOWN RIGHT NOW.

Gojo was eating it up. He leaned one palm against the wall beside my head, towering over me as I shrank under him, still trying my absolute filthiest “I-I swear I won’t say those things again. N-No more bleach hair. No more malfunctioned anime jokes. You're very handsome, sir. Extremely hot. Like, the hottest mafia boss. The hottest man. In history.”

He chuckled. “In history?” he asked. “YES. Cleopatra would cry seeing you.” I even tried batting my lashes dramatically. “You really are desperate not to die, huh?” he asked. “I have so much to live for, sir. So many... talents.” And then. I still don't know why I said that. “You can use me, sir... like however you want. You want sex? Boom — I’m here. You want a lapdance? Done. You want me to pretend you’re taller? I’ll say you’re 7 foot. You want me to moan your name while making you coffee? EASY.” I said it. I actually said it. I wanted to die from pure humiliation but I just kept smiling like a maniac. “But—” he smirked wickedly, “—I’ll definitely keep that little... offer on file.” And with that, Gojo finally straightened, turned around, and strolled toward the door like he didn’t just mentally destroy me. Right before exiting, he looked over his shoulder and winked “Sweet dreams, my personal stress reliever.” The door shut. I immediately collapsed to the floor, gripping my chest, hyperventilating. OH MY GOD OH MY GOD OH MY GOD. I whispered to myself “I just offered myself as a sex coupon. What is wrong with me?!”

It had been a few days since the incident. Since I — in an act of pure survival instinct — offered myself up like some desperate sex voucher to the scariest man I’d ever met. And somehow... I was still alive. Which I guess was good? Though every second here felt like walking on a landmine. Today, I was sitting alone with Shoko — one of Gojo's high-ranking men. Well, technically his right-hand woman. But honestly? She was kinda cool. Calm. Unbothered. A bit terrifying, sure, but at least she didn't stare at me like I was his next meal like Gojo did. She lit a cigarette, exhaling smoothly. "So, how's life with the boss?" she asked, deadpan.

I rolled my eyes so hard they nearly fell out of my head. "Oh, you mean him? The bleach-headed disaster?" Shoko chuckled under her breath. “Go on.” she said. “I hate him....He looks like a failed sex experiment. I don’t even know what went wrong in that lab, but whatever it was — someone should’ve pulled the plug immediately.” Shoko’s lips twitched but she stayed silent. “His ego is bigger than his forehead. And that’s saying something.” I said. “...True,” she nodded, puffing smoke. “His face looks like God was drunk while designing him. One minute: ‘oh let’s give him pretty eyes!’ The next: ‘let’s stretch his entire head like a bobblehead!’” I was getting bolder, my voice rising.

“You know what he reminds me of?” I leaned closer, whispering dramatically. “Like if a mafia boss, an anime villain, and a discount Calvin Klein model had a threesome—” I said. “—and regretted it immediately,” Shoko finished, finally letting out a soft laugh. “EXACTLY!” I was on a full roast roll now. “He walks around like he invented oxygen. Like, congratulations on being tall — you want a medal?!” Shoko just smiled silently, not saying a word. Her eyes slightly flickered to something behind me. “What?” I asked, confused by her look. “Why are you smiling like that?”

"Nothing," she said calmly. "Do continue." “I mean, even his name—Satoru Gojo—it sounds like a brand of designer toilet paper—” “—soft but dangerous.” Shoko nodded again. I burst out laughing, waving my hands. “RIGHT?! That’s perfect. He’s exactly like—” Then I stopped. Because I noticed it. The... presence. That icy-cold, spine-melting pressure that filled the room behind me. My stomach dropped to my ass. Very, very slowly, I turned around. And there he was. Gojo Satoru. Leaning against the doorframe. Arms crossed. Expression unreadable. Glacial blue eyes locked directly onto me. I froze. Shoko, the traitor, calmly stood up, flicking the ash off her cigarette. “Well… I’ll leave you two to it.” She smiled like she had front-row tickets to a car crash.

And with that, she slipped out of the room like smoke. The door closed. Click. Then another noise. Lock. My entire body locked up. I felt my throat go dry as Gojo pushed off the door and took slow, deliberate steps toward me. The heavy sound of his dress shoes echoed in the dead silence. One. Two. Three steps. “Failed sex experiment?” His voice was calm. Too calm. I laughed nervously, waving my hands. “O-oh, you heard that? Haha! You know, jokes! Classic hostage banter!” He kept walking. “Designer toilet paper?” I backed up until my legs hit the bed behind me. “It’s a... compliment in some cultures?” He tilted his head. He was right in front of me now. I was cornered. His tall frame loomed over me, eyes dark, but his lips curled into that goddamn smirk. “You know.....I was thinking" he said.

"Oh please don't think" I whispered and he raised an eyebrow. "I-I mean.... What were you thinking?" I asked with the most fake sweet smile possible. "About the offer you gave me..... And I thought how generous of you to offering me to fuck you.... So I wanna do it today.... Now" He said. "WHAT??????!!!!" I almost screamed. "Yes" He said looking at his shirt as he started unbuttoning his shirt. "WAIT WAIT WAIT WAIT.... WAIT" I said as I fell on my butt on the bed. "Hmmm" He said and continued undoing his shirt.

He took off his shirt and threw it on the floor. To be honest...... HE'S LOOKING HOTTTTT!!!! "Look, Gojo–" Before I could complete my sentence he grabbed my waist and pushed me on the bed with himself. I was caged under him. "Say Satoru when you scream it" He said and crashed his mouth on mine. He pulled me closer. His hand slid to my chest and squeezed it. I gasped. He pushed his tongue more inside my mouth. I licked on his tongue and sucked on his mouth. I CAN'T BELIEVE I JUST DID THAT! But oh god..... He looks so hot. Yes I did say worse things on his face.... But from inside I was afraid to accept how he was making me feel all the time.... So when it's my fate who am I to refuse?

I grabbed on his shoulder as he tear off my night gown. He trailed open mouthed kisses from my jaw to chest. I moaned. He didn't let me catch another breath and sucked on my boob. I grabbed his hair and moaned loudly. I heard him groan on my chest. He sucked on my nipple, circling his tongue around it.... Teasing it, sucking it. My toes curled at the way he was sucking on my chest. He pressed his crotch forward on my cunt. And I could feel he was rock hard. I pushed my hips up to press on it harder. He groaned louder.

He couldn't control it anymore. He sat up and pulled down his pants. His dick is too big. Precum dripping from the head which is red. I was getting wetter by looking at it. He pulled the drawer beside the bed and took out a condom, ripped off the packet with his teeth and quickly put on the condom on his cock. Then he crawled back over me. He spread my legs apart and ripped off my pantie. "Fuck. I wanted touch this so badly" He whispered. Oh... Gentleman~.....But why does he has condoms in his drawers?!

"Why do you have condoms in your drawer?" I asked him. He was lining his cock on my cunt. He looked up at me the after a second he smirked. "Why?.... Jealous?" He teased. My face heated up so fast. "Maybe I keep them here for fucking other girls....you know,I've plenty of them" He whispered. Something inside me twisted. "The go fuck those whor–" I couldn't complete my sentence.... He pushed his cock inside. I moaned loudly "FUCKKK!!!!". It sounded like scream more than moan. "I bought them after the day you offered to have sex with you" He whispered and started thrusting. Desperately.

As if he was waiting for it for a lifetime. "Fuck—fuck—fuck—fuck" He moaned between thrusts. My back arched, eyes rolled back, mouth wide open. My nails are scratching his back. It feels too good. My mind is going dizzy. All I can hear is wet slapping sounds. "Fuck, satoru...harder please!!!" I screamed. "As you say baby" He replied. He supported himself on his right hand and grabbed the headboard with his left hand and started thrusting harder. He went faster and faster, harder and harder. My eyes rolled back. How can a human go that fast?! I dig my nails on his back. He went on that pace. In a moment I heard a sound of wood breaking. The top part of the headboard broke in gojo's hand.

He kept thrusting and threw that broken wood on the floor. Then grabbed the mattress to support his left hand and he went harder. IS THAT EVEN POSSIBLE?!?! I moaned so loudly like my life depends on it and bite on his neck. My fingers hurts from scratching his back. In a moment one leg of the bed snapped. I hugged him as tight as possible. It didn't take more time to make me cum. After I came cunt squeezed around his cock tightly. He groaned loudly and pushed his hips forward. He came. He ran his fingers through his hair, went up and pulled out. He looked at me only to see me already passed out. He his fingers on his neck where I bite him and chuckled to himself. That's not the last time we did it.... It happened again and again.

Gojo’s Men POV

We’ve seen many things. We’ve seen Gojo kill men with a single snap of his fingers. We’ve seen him make the most feared mafia bosses grovel like dogs. We’ve seen him dismantle entire empires before breakfast. But this? This was different. It started this morning. We were all standing outside the meeting room, waiting for boss’s orders. As usual, serious. Silent. Tense. Then—

SLAM.

The door BURST open. And there she was. Y/N. The only woman on planet Earth who apparently had a death wish. “SATORU GOJO!” We all collectively flinched. She just… yelled his full name. We exchanged horrified glances. Does she not value her life?! Did she forget who she was screaming at?

The boss, sitting at the head of the table, blinked. Then casually leaned back in his chair, that cocky grin on his face. “Yes, darling?” he asked. We prepared ourselves for the nuclear explosion. But oh no — it was worse. She marched straight up to him, ignoring every dangerous man in that room like they were invisible. “YOU PROMISED ME WE’D GO OUT YESTERDAY. AND YOU CANCELLED. AGAIN.” Her voice was pure fury. We braced for her immediate execution. Instead....The great, terrifying, untouchable Gojo Satoru…Apologized.

“I know, baby, I’m sorry. I got caught up with business. Please don’t be mad.” We all blinked in unison. WHAT. “I’ve been waiting all day!” she continued, arms crossed like an angry wife. Gojo stood up, hands raised, trying to calm her like she was a ticking bomb. “I’ll make it up to you, I swear. Dinner. Anywhere you want. I’ll buy out the whole damn restaurant if you want me to.” Our jaws collectively hit the floor. Is this real life? Is he… begging? She huffed. “You better.” And just like that, she spun on her heels and stormed out, leaving a room full of frozen mafia men.

And this morning? This morning officially broke us. We gathered at the courtyard for Gojo’s daily training. Like always, he was doing his early morning pushups, shirtless, his muscles flexing like some god of war. Dead silent. Focused. Not even daring to breathe too loud. And then she appeared. Wearing her short pink robe, rubbing her eyes, yawning. “Satoru, you’re up early again.” We stiffened immediately. All eyes on her. She casually walked over to him while he kept doing pushups. We braced ourselves. Was she gonna touch him? Dear God, no one touches him. And????..... SHE. SAT. ON. HIS. BACK.

WE ALL FROZE. SHE SAT ON HIS BACK. DURING HIS PUSHUPS?! Every man here thought they were about to witness a live execution. Gojo satoru has killed people for touching him! We silently prayed for her soul. 'Rest in peace, ma’am.' But then...HE KEPT GOING. Without blinking. Without even reacting. He just continued his pushups like nothing happened, as if she wasn’t adding extra weight onto him. “Comfy, sweetheart?” he asked, casually. “Mhm,” she hummed, swinging her legs like she was sitting on a park bench. Our brains couldn’t process it. This was Gojo Satoru? The man who once blasted an entire army of underground men for one of them accidentally brushing against his jacket sleeve. The man who sliced a traitor’s throat for interrupting him mid-sentence. The man who ordered us to burn a rival’s headquarters because they didn’t bow fast enough.....

And here he was…Letting this girl sit on his back like a human backpack and calling her sweetheart? Did anyone kidnap him and replace him?????

Y/N’s POV

His lips were warm. His hands were everywhere. His breath mixed with mine, making my head spin. I was on his lap, my legs wrapped around his waist, grinding against his crotch, desperately . Every time I moved, I felt him getting harder, groan softly, gripping my hips tighter like he was trying not to lose control. “God… you’re gonna kill me one day, baby,” he whispered against my lips. I laughed breathlessly. “That’s my job, isn’t it? Torture the big bad mafia boss.” I said. “Mm. You do it so well.” He said kissing down my neck, biting softly, his voice raspy and dark. “You were made to ruin me.”

We were both completely lost in each other's mouth. His shirt was half open, my top hanging off one shoulder, heat building between us like a goddamn wildfire—BANG! The door BURST open. Both our heads snapped toward it. And there, standing like a deer in headlights, was one of his men — poor bastard named Keiji. Wide eyes. Mouth hanging open. His whole soul leaving his body in real-time. “I—I—Boss—I’m—I—” He stuttered so hard I thought his brain was physically crashing. Gojo’s hand twitched on my waist. He clenched his jaw. “Keiji.” His voice dropped into that terrifying calm. The one that usually meant 'You’re already dead.' Keiji immediately dropped to his knees on the floor. “PLEASE, BOSS!!! I SAW NOTHING!!! NOTHING, I SWEAR!!! PLEASE—DON’T KILL ME—PLEASE—I’VE GOT A FAMILY—I HAVE KIDS—I—I—I’M BLIND NOW!!! I CAN’T EVEN SEE ANYMORE, I SWEAR!!!”

I could literally feel Gojo’s bloodlust rising beneath me. His grip on my waist tightened. His stare cold as ice. “You walked into my private quarters. Without knocking.”gojo said. “I—I THOUGHT IT WAS URGENT, BOSS, I SWEAR!!!” keiji replied. Keiji started fully sobbing now. I could hear his teeth chattering. “You know what I do to people who see things they’re not supposed to.” gojo said. “I—I—PLEASE—PLEASE—"keiji tried to beg. Shit. He was about to kill this poor man. I looked at gojo and forcing him to look at me. “Satoru,” I whispered sweetly, softly pressing my forehead to his. “Don’t. Please. Not tonight.” His murderous eyes locked onto mine. He didn’t speak. His jaw flexed hard. There was a long pause. I could hear Keiji’s terrified little gasps as he waited for his fate. Finally, Gojo sighed heavily — still glaring at Keiji. “....get out.” gojo ordered. Keiji's head shot up.

“T-THANK YOU, MISS Y/N!!! THANK YOU! YOU’RE AN ANGEL!!! A GODDESS!!! I—I OWE YOU MY LIFE!!!” He scrambled to his feet so fast he almost tripped, bowing repeatedly, practically kissing the floor. “I—I WON’T SAY A WORD!!! YOU HAVE MY SOUL, MISS Y/N!!!” And then —he bolted out of the room like his ass was on fire. As soon as the door slammed shut behind him, I exhaled, still sitting on Gojo’s lap. Gojo just stared at me — half amused, half irritated. “You keep saving people from me, princess.” he said. “Well…” I gave him a playful smirk. “Someone’s gotta balance out your body count.” I replied. He raised one brow, his dangerous smile returning as his hands slid back to my hips. “You just love making me weak, don’t you?” he asked. I leaned in, whispering against his lips “Every single day.” and then his mouth crashed back onto mine again, pulling me even closer.

That day gojo wasn't home. And all of a sudden I could only hear the sound of bullets. The door blasts open. There stood my dad. Toji. He brought me back home. He was totally normal until he got a call from someone....I don't know who it was and what he/she said. Toji sat there, silent for a long time, eyes sharp like a knife. His jaw clenched, rage boiling under his skin. And beside him, my uncle — Noya Zenin. The man I hated my whole life. He tried to ruin my life so many times but never been successful.

He's Leaning back in his chair like this was some kind of twisted entertainment. Toji's voice finally broke the suffocating silence. “Tell me one thing, Y/N.” I swallowed, barely able to breathe. “W-What…?” I asked. “Is it true?” His voice was low. Deadly calm.“What are you talking about…?” I asked. “DID HE FUCK YOU?!!”He roared, slamming his hand against the table. I flinched hard, my chest rising and falling in panic. “N-No— it’s not— I—” I couldn’t even form words. The truth burned in my throat, but fear sealed my lips.

He stood up suddenly, towering over me. His fist flew —Slap! The slap threw me to the floor. The sharp sting burned across my cheek. My ears rang. “You disgusting girl.” His voice dripped with venom. “After everything I’ve done for you.” Noya stepped in, voice cool and mocking. “You know what I don’t get, brother?” He smiled like a viper. “You raised her like your own, gave her everything. And how does she repay you? By spreading her legs for your biggest enemy.” “Noya, please… I—I didn't—” I sobbed, my voice trembling. But he kept going, eyes full of fake pity. “This is what happens when you give girls too much freedom, Toji. They go chasing after power. I told you the day you adopted her that she's not worthy of being adopted by you. And now? She saw Gojo’s wealth, his name, and thought: ‘Maybe I can become his little whore.’" Noya said with a smirk. “N-No! It's not like—” I tried to speak.

I cried, trying to crawl toward Toji, but he shoved me back with his foot like trash. Noya leaned closer to him, voice even lower, like he was savoring every word. “Honestly, if she wants to be a whore, let her be one. Sell her. That’s what she’s good for now, isn’t it? We’ll make good money. I’m sure plenty of men would pay millions just to sleep with Gojo Satoru’s girl.” noya said evilly. I froze. My entire was body numb. “No… no… please…” I sobbed harder, my entire face wet with tears. Toji looked down at me like I was nothing. “You’ve brought shame to this family. You’re not my daughter.” Toji said. I couldn’t breathe. “P-please, father—Please don’t sell me....”

I tried to reach for his hand.He yanked it away like I was poisoned. “You are nothing to me.” His next words crushed my soul completely “Noya. Do whatever you want with her. Sell her whatever you want.” toji said. Then he turned and walked out, leaving me on the cold floor, shaking, broken, abandoned. Noya’s laugh echoed behind me. “Well, well, little whore.” He crouched down, gripping my chin cruelly. “finally ruined your life....not only that now THE GOJO SATORU would be humiliated as well.....can't wait to see his face when the majority of underground men gonna say that they've slept with his girl on his face.....can you imagine? I'm the one who's gonna ruin his name and reputation”

I was thrown into the dark room like garbage. The door slammed behind me with a heavy metallic clank. The sound of locks clicking shut made my blood freeze. I scrambled up, heart pounding, hands shaking. My body trembled not just from fear — but from the cold air hitting my exposed skin. Noya made sure I was dressed like this. Thin. Barely any fabric covering me. “Please…” I whispered at the locked door, banging my fist. “Don’t do this… please open the door! I beg you!!” I begged. No response. Then… I heard him. The man. He stepped out from the corner of the room. Tall, greasy black hair slicked back. Eyes hungry. Filthy. His smile twisted, lips curling like a snake sizing up its prey. His breathing was already heavy as he eyed me up and down, licking his lips like a starving animal.

“Well, well,” he chuckled, voice slimy. “The famous Gojo Satoru’s toy… all for me.” He slowly started unbuttoning his shirt, revealing a pale, sweaty chest. “Didn’t think Noya would deliver so quickly. God, you look better in person.” I backed up until my spine hit the wall. Tears streamed down my face uncontrollably. “No… no please… please don’t touch me… please—” He didn’t care. he laughed. “After I’m done with you, there’s a whole line waiting outside.”he said. His hand shot out and grabbed my hair roughly. I groaned. “NO— PLEASE!!” He dragged me toward the bed. “STOP IT— SOMEONE PLEASE HELP ME!” I cried out. He threw me down on the mattress. My stomach flipped with fear.The man pulled his belt off with one hand, the other pinning me down. “Be a good girl now.” He smirked. “I paid a lot for you.” I was scared....this can't be happening! And then—BOOM!

The door exploded open with a violent crash, shattering into splinters. The man in front of me froze. I saw him. Gojo. Standing at the doorway. The man’s face went pale instantly. “G-Gojo— Satoru— I— I didn’t know— they said she was for sale, I-I didn’t—” he started babbling. Gojo pulled out his gun from his pocket and....Click. The man’s body collapsed to the floor, lifeless. The room went dead silent. Then he turned to me. He rushed to me, and hugged me. “I’m here, baby. You’re safe now.” he said. I sobbed into his chest, gripping his shirt like my life depended on it. I told him everything... Every single thing. I picked me up and carried me out. He Told his men to kill everyone outside and took me to his car.

Gojo's pov

I opened the door of my car and put her inside. I walked to the other side and went inside the car and started driving the car. My blood was boiling. I felt as if someone was tearing my skin apart. How fucking dare they?! I won't be able to breathe properly until I make them regret every single thing. Checked my phone my men sent me the location Toji and Noya are. I looked at y/n beside me. She was sleeping peacefully. I looked forward and turned the car towards the location. I'll make them suffer..... Especially Noya.

As I reached there. I went outside and locked the car. I walked towards the mansion. There's no men outside. How stupid of them. I walked inside. I know this mansion. I used to come here when we used to be dealing partners. I know damn well where Toji is right now. I walked towards the room and kicked the door open. Toji looked at me. "Hmmm.... Gojo Satoru it is" He said with a smirk. Then looked behind me. "No man? I'm surprised" He said. I walked towards him and grabbed him by his shirt and punched him in the face. He turned his head to look at me again and I punched him again. "HOW FUCKING DARE YOU, YOU HURT HER?!" I said.

"I see where's this going" Toji said and grabbed my shirt to throw me on the floor but I kicked his stomach before he could do that. He crashed on the table behind him. "You son of a bitch!" He said and walked towards me. He tried to punch me and I caught his hand and twisted it. "Does it hurt?.... Good because it'll hurt more" I said and then grabbed his hair and smacked his head on the table. The table broke. We both fell on the floor. His head started bleeding. Noya entered there. It took him a minute to process what was going on. Then he ran towards us. I punched Toji's face again.

Noya grabbed me trying to pull me away from Toji. I went up from there. I looked at noya. His face was making my blood boil. I grabbed his shirt and pushed him against the wall behind him. He chuckled. "All these for that cheap whore?" He said. I clenched my jaw and punched his face. Again and again. "Don't talk about her with your fucking filthy mouth" I said and threw him on the floor. "You know I always wanted her to be our family maid..... But couldn't do that... So... Thought to sell her as a whore.... She looks like one tho" He said. And that's it. Something snapped inside me.

I went down pressed my knee on his chest and started punching his face brutally. Blood started spilling from his nose and mouth. I'll kill him. I grabbed his jaw and throat to twist it. He grabbed my hand trying to stop me and mumbling something. Suddenly I felt an arm around my throat. I realized it was Toji from behind me. I groaned as he choked me. I still didn't let go of noya. I'll kill him no matter what happens. But Toji tightened his arms with more strength. My vision started blurring. I almost couldn't breathe anymore. I'm still trying to twist Noya's head. But I can't get enough strength to do that. My vision was about to go blank when.... *BANG*

Toji's arms loosened. His body fell on the floor. Someone shot him in the head. I gasped for breath. I could breathe again and can see properly again. I looked up to see who shot Toji. "Your welcome" He said with a smirk. Suguru. How did he get here? But before that I looked down. Noya looking at me with wide, scared eyes. I twisted his without thinking anything. Then I took out my gun from my pocket and shot him three times. "Woah....aggrasive" Suguru said. I signed, then laughed and went up and stood in front of him.

"How did you get here? " I asked. "Your men called me and told me you went to kill Toji and Noya all alone and you ordered them not to come and help you. I was like ok, so much of Gojo thing. Then they told me that it's for a girl. And I was shocked that you became a simp for someone... And I had to see it so I got the location from them and came here....and woah. I saved your ass" He replied. I chuckled "yeah... Thanks.... Whatever" I said. "So.... Who's she?" He asked. "Toji's daughter" I replied. "Toji had a daughter?" He asked as we walked towards our car. "Adopted daughter" I replied and we got inside my car. "I see" He replied. "She's lucky" He said. "No.... I'm lucky" I said looking at y/n who's still sleeping peacefully. Then I started the car. "Yeah.... Simp" Suguru said and we both laughed.

Give me your requests guys....

I love when you give me your requests 💗

[selfloverrrrrr]

The Kidnap.

Warnings : smut , heavy smut, protected sex, use of condom, Kidnapping, biting, size difference, BDSM, Yandere Gojo, protective, jealous, obsessive, reader is Toji's adopted daughter....

( All characters are aged up/18+)

Minors Do Not Interact

Read the warnings carefully....if you don't like my stories block me not report

Gojo's pov

The war between me and Toji Fushiguro had reached its boiling point. Blood spilled, alliances broken, families torn apart. It wasn’t business anymore. It was personal. For years, Toji had been a thorn in my side — stealing shipments, sabotaging deals, murdering my men, and daring to exist like an equal. When I got to know....I wanted to break him completely. But recently, my informants had delivered a very interesting piece of information:

Toji had a daughter. A daughter carefully hidden from the public eye. Protected. Guarded. Untouched by the blood and violence her father thrived in. Y/N Fushiguro. She was Toji’s greatest vulnerability — the only soft spot in the monster’s heart. The one thing Toji tried to keep outside of his dirty world. And that was exactly why I decided to strike there.

It wouldn’t just be an attack.

It would be humiliation.

It would be power.

It would be checkmate.

When I entered the room that morning, my men stepped back with respect. This was supposed to be simple. She was the daughter of my biggest enemy — Toji Fushiguro — the man who had betrayed the syndicate, taken money, murdered allies, and laughed at my warnings. This was supposed to be leverage. Nothing more. But when I opened the door and saw her—Curled under the covers, her breathing soft, her lashes fanned across her cheeks, her lips slightly parted — my chest tightened in a way it never had before. For a brief second, my usual coldness faltered.

Beautiful. Delicate. Vulnerable. The enemy’s daughter. I clenched my jaw, but inside—What the hell is this? I did not fall for anyone. I controlled. I ruled. But something about her twisted my insides. I stood there for a long moment, silently watching her breathe. Then I turned, locking the door behind me as I left without a word. I wouldn’t admit it. Not even to myself.

Y/n's pov

An hour later, I woke up. The first thing I noticed: This wasn’t my bedroom. The second thing: There were armed men outside my door. The third thing: I was PISSED. Storming out like an unhinged tornado, I made every guard panic as I shoved, slapped, and cursed my way down the hallway. “Who the hell are you people?! Do you have any IDEA who my father is?!” I shouted, jabbing one poor guy in the chest. “Y-Yes, ma’am—” he said. “THEN WHY THE HELL AM I HERE?!” I smacked him across the face. The entire hallway went silent. Another one tried to intervene. “Please calm down—” SMACK. “I’M CALM!” I declared.

They told me the way. Without knocking, I kicked open a massive oak door. Gojo was inside having a serious meeting with his top lieutenants. Charts, files, weapons — pure mafia business. Until I crashed in like a hurricane. “WHICH ONE OF YOU BRAIN-DEAD MORONS KIDNAPPED ME?!” The men froze. Their faces turned pale. All eyes turned to Gojo. “This? This is the one who kidnapped me? This beanpole scarecrow looking ass?” The room went dead silent. Gojo blinked. One of his men started coughing, trying to suppress a laugh. I kept going. Rage in full throttle. “You look like you bleach your hair with toilet cleaner.” “Your face is like... like a malfunctioned anime character.” One man nearly choked on his water. Another covered his mouth, trembling.

Gojo sat there completely still, face blank, but his eye twitched ever so slightly. I folded my arms, glaring at him like he was dirt. “My father has scarier wrinkles than your entire personality.” One man burst into laughter before Gojo shot him a single glare, making him shut up instantly. Gojo finally spoke, voice flat. “…Are you done?” I looked at him up and down one last time. “Yes. I’ve seen enough.” Then I turned around, leaving the meeting room dramatically as the door swung behind you with a loud BANG.

Evening fell over the mansion like heavy velvet. I was pacing back and forth inside the guest room-slash-prison they dumped me in after my dramatic roast session earlier. I thought I won. I thought I humiliated him so bad he wouldn’t dare face me again. Oh… how wrong I was. KNOCK. KNOCK. I froze. The door creaked open slowly. And there he was. Gojo Satoru. In all his terrifying glory. Now that I wasn't half-asleep and rage-blind, I really saw him.

First realization:

He was MASSIVE. He was easily 6'3. A literal skyscraper of muscle, broad shoulders, strong arms, and long legs. The veins on his forearms looked like roadmaps. His black button-up was tight around his chest, sleeves rolled up slightly, showcasing very non-skippable gym sessions.

Second realization:

I'm cooked.

“Good evening, little hostage.” His voice was smooth. Mocking. Dangerous. I swallowed. Suddenly, all the insults from this morning felt… distant.

My brain:

CALL HIM BLEACH HEAD AGAIN. INSULT HIS FACE.

My mouth:

“H-Hi.”

He took slow, heavy steps inside, closing the door behind him with a quiet click that sounded way more threatening than it should’ve. Now it was just me and him. No guards. No escape. Gojo smiled down at me like a predator who finally caught his prey.

"You were very... expressive this morning," he said, voice low. I forced a nervous laugh. “Y-Yeah, I tend to get a little, um... passionate?” He leaned forward slightly, towering even more.

Gojo: “Malfunctioned anime character, was it?”

Y/n: “T-To be fair, sir, I was very emotional.” I was sweating.

Gojo: “Toilet bleach hair?”

Y/n: “Everyone makes mistakes.”

Gojo: “Beanpole scarecrow?”

Y/n: “Character growth! Personal development!” You waved your hands frantically like you were talking your way out of a police interrogation. Gojo’s smirk widened. He was thoroughly enjoying this. I stepped back instinctively as he stalked closer, leaving me pressed against the wall like a tiny cornered kitten.

He leaned down, face inches from yours, his deep voice dropping even lower “You don’t seem quite as brave now, princess.” My whole soul left my body. “So…” he drawled, voice smooth like silk. “I look like a malfunctioned anime character?” I waved my hands. “No no no, listen — I love anime! I mean, you’re more like… um… like a… main character! Yes! Like, tall, mysterious, uh… intimidating— I mean, not in a bad way! Very professional! Respectfully terrifying, you know?” He raised one perfectly sharp brow. You smiled like a desperate hostage. “Did I mention tall? So tall. Very... tall.”

“And toilet bleach hair?” he whispered, smirking. I broke into full panic mode. “Oh my god no, sir! I mean, your hair is beautiful! Angelic, even. Platinum! Like… like snow! Expensive snow.”

My brain:

THIS IS FINE. EVERYTHING IS FINE. TOTALLY FINE.

My mouth:

“… You smell nice.”

For a moment, even Gojo blinked in surprise. I internally screamed at myself. DID I JUST TELL THE KIDNAPPER HE SMELLS NICE??He chuckled, low and amused. “Do I?” I nodded furiously. “Yep! Yep! Like... expensive soap.”

“Like expensive soap, yes!” I repeated, praying to every god I've never believed in. “Probably custom imported from Italy or Switzerland or... wherever mafia people get their soap!” Gojo’s smirk widened, absolutely eating this up. “Oh, so now you’re an expert on my hygiene habits, princess?” I nodded frantically. “Yes! In fact, you're the cleanest kidnapper I’ve ever met!”…which, thinking about it, was not the flex I thought it was. Then he suddenly went quiet. His smile faded.

Oh no. OH NO. “You know,” he said, voice dropping into something dark and dangerously soft. “You’re pretty comfortable for someone whose father wants my head served on a fucking silver platter.” my heart stopped. The color drained from my face. “In fact,” he whispered, leaning in so close his breath ghosted against my skin, “your father will probably kill me the second he finds out you're here.” My lip quivered. Oh my god I'm going to die. I'm going to die because I called a literal mafia boss a scarecrow beanpole bleach-head. “B-But you won’t let him kill you… right?” you squeaked. “Because you’re, you know… strong. And handsome. Very… extremely… overwhelmingly handsome.” he whispered “You know, Y/N… you’ve said some very creative things about me.”

My voice cracked as I tried to defuse him with panicked cheerfulness “All misunderstandings, sir! Heat of the moment, sir! Love makes people say crazy things — not that I love you! Nope! Definitely not—” He cut me off“Love, hmm?” His sharp grin widened as my face turned to horror. “I mean—I meant like, in general! Not you specifically, I mean like people—humans—love makes people crazy—like your hair! NO! I mean not your hair! Your hair is great—” I replied.

My brain:

STOP TALKING. STOP TALKING. SHUT. UP.

Gojo’s voice dropped dangerously low. “You called me ugly.” he said. “That was a poor life choice, sir.” I replied. “You slapped my men.” he said. “They looked slap-able, sir.” I replied. “You humiliated me in front of my entire organization.” he said. I could feel my soul packing its bags. “I can apologize profusely, sir.” I replied. “Oh no, sweetheart,” he whispered, leaning even closer, his breath ghosting my ear, “it’s far too late for that.”

Gojo paused. And then whispered in that bone-chillingly calm tone “I should kill you.” my face dropped. “H-h-haha, w-wait, what?” I stopped mid sentence when I realized what he said. “I should kill you,” he repeated, like it was casual dinner conversation. “It would send a clear message to your father, wouldn’t it? That Toji Fushiguro can’t protect his own daughter.” My lip quivered. My vision blurred for a second. “I… I have allergies…” I blurted stupidly. Gojo blinked at that one. Even he was briefly confused. “Allergies?” he asked. “Y-yeah! To, um… dying.” I replied. “Allergic to dying. Very allergic. Like… fatal levels.” I'm crying now.

“W-Wait! Wait, wait, wait, sir… p-please—listen! I-I can be useful!” I said whatever came to my mind. Gojo tilted his head with a lazy grin. “Useful? In what way, sweetheart?” I swallowed hard. My brain scrambled for options. “I mean… you know...” I slowly ran my hands down my own sides, flexing whatever curves I had like my life depended on it. “I-I’m not just a hostage… I can offer… other services.” Gojo arched one perfect white eyebrow. “Other services?” he asked. “Y-Yeah. You know… like… I mean, you’re a busy man, sir. You have needs.” my voice cracked slightly, but I kept going like a total lunatic.

“S-So instead of killing me... I could, um, relieve some of your... daily stress?” I watched him blink once. Twice. Then his lips slowly curled into the most amused, unholy grin I've ever seen. “Daily stress, huh?” he asked. “Y-Yes, sir. Like… anytime, anywhere. Total stress relief package. I come with perks! Loyalty! Privacy! Great flexibility!” I even did a small hip sway like a failing stripper trying her absolute best.

Inside my head:

WHAT THE FUCK AM I EVEN SAYING.

PLEASE GOD STRIKE ME DOWN RIGHT NOW.

Gojo was eating it up. He leaned one palm against the wall beside my head, towering over me as I shrank under him, still trying my absolute filthiest “I-I swear I won’t say those things again. N-No more bleach hair. No more malfunctioned anime jokes. You're very handsome, sir. Extremely hot. Like, the hottest mafia boss. The hottest man. In history.”

He chuckled. “In history?” he asked. “YES. Cleopatra would cry seeing you.” I even tried batting my lashes dramatically. “You really are desperate not to die, huh?” he asked. “I have so much to live for, sir. So many... talents.” And then. I still don't know why I said that. “You can use me, sir... like however you want. You want sex? Boom — I’m here. You want a lapdance? Done. You want me to pretend you’re taller? I’ll say you’re 7 foot. You want me to moan your name while making you coffee? EASY.” I said it. I actually said it. I wanted to die from pure humiliation but I just kept smiling like a maniac. “But—” he smirked wickedly, “—I’ll definitely keep that little... offer on file.” And with that, Gojo finally straightened, turned around, and strolled toward the door like he didn’t just mentally destroy me. Right before exiting, he looked over his shoulder and winked “Sweet dreams, my personal stress reliever.” The door shut. I immediately collapsed to the floor, gripping my chest, hyperventilating. OH MY GOD OH MY GOD OH MY GOD. I whispered to myself “I just offered myself as a sex coupon. What is wrong with me?!”

It had been a few days since the incident. Since I — in an act of pure survival instinct — offered myself up like some desperate sex voucher to the scariest man I’d ever met. And somehow... I was still alive. Which I guess was good? Though every second here felt like walking on a landmine. Today, I was sitting alone with Shoko — one of Gojo's high-ranking men. Well, technically his right-hand woman. But honestly? She was kinda cool. Calm. Unbothered. A bit terrifying, sure, but at least she didn't stare at me like I was his next meal like Gojo did. She lit a cigarette, exhaling smoothly. "So, how's life with the boss?" she asked, deadpan.

I rolled my eyes so hard they nearly fell out of my head. "Oh, you mean him? The bleach-headed disaster?" Shoko chuckled under her breath. “Go on.” she said. “I hate him....He looks like a failed sex experiment. I don’t even know what went wrong in that lab, but whatever it was — someone should’ve pulled the plug immediately.” Shoko’s lips twitched but she stayed silent. “His ego is bigger than his forehead. And that’s saying something.” I said. “...True,” she nodded, puffing smoke. “His face looks like God was drunk while designing him. One minute: ‘oh let’s give him pretty eyes!’ The next: ‘let’s stretch his entire head like a bobblehead!’” I was getting bolder, my voice rising.

“You know what he reminds me of?” I leaned closer, whispering dramatically. “Like if a mafia boss, an anime villain, and a discount Calvin Klein model had a threesome—” I said. “—and regretted it immediately,” Shoko finished, finally letting out a soft laugh. “EXACTLY!” I was on a full roast roll now. “He walks around like he invented oxygen. Like, congratulations on being tall — you want a medal?!” Shoko just smiled silently, not saying a word. Her eyes slightly flickered to something behind me. “What?” I asked, confused by her look. “Why are you smiling like that?”

"Nothing," she said calmly. "Do continue." “I mean, even his name—Satoru Gojo—it sounds like a brand of designer toilet paper—” “—soft but dangerous.” Shoko nodded again. I burst out laughing, waving my hands. “RIGHT?! That’s perfect. He’s exactly like—” Then I stopped. Because I noticed it. The... presence. That icy-cold, spine-melting pressure that filled the room behind me. My stomach dropped to my ass. Very, very slowly, I turned around. And there he was. Gojo Satoru. Leaning against the doorframe. Arms crossed. Expression unreadable. Glacial blue eyes locked directly onto me. I froze. Shoko, the traitor, calmly stood up, flicking the ash off her cigarette. “Well… I’ll leave you two to it.” She smiled like she had front-row tickets to a car crash.

And with that, she slipped out of the room like smoke. The door closed. Click. Then another noise. Lock. My entire body locked up. I felt my throat go dry as Gojo pushed off the door and took slow, deliberate steps toward me. The heavy sound of his dress shoes echoed in the dead silence. One. Two. Three steps. “Failed sex experiment?” His voice was calm. Too calm. I laughed nervously, waving my hands. “O-oh, you heard that? Haha! You know, jokes! Classic hostage banter!” He kept walking. “Designer toilet paper?” I backed up until my legs hit the bed behind me. “It’s a... compliment in some cultures?” He tilted his head. He was right in front of me now. I was cornered. His tall frame loomed over me, eyes dark, but his lips curled into that goddamn smirk. “You know.....I was thinking" he said.

"Oh please don't think" I whispered and he raised an eyebrow. "I-I mean.... What were you thinking?" I asked with the most fake sweet smile possible. "About the offer you gave me..... And I thought how generous of you to offering me to fuck you.... So I wanna do it today.... Now" He said. "WHAT??????!!!!" I almost screamed. "Yes" He said looking at his shirt as he started unbuttoning his shirt. "WAIT WAIT WAIT WAIT.... WAIT" I said as I fell on my butt on the bed. "Hmmm" He said and continued undoing his shirt.

He took off his shirt and threw it on the floor. To be honest...... HE'S LOOKING HOTTTTT!!!! "Look, Gojo–" Before I could complete my sentence he grabbed my waist and pushed me on the bed with himself. I was caged under him. "Say Satoru when you scream it" He said and crashed his mouth on mine. He pulled me closer. His hand slid to my chest and squeezed it. I gasped. He pushed his tongue more inside my mouth. I licked on his tongue and sucked on his mouth. I CAN'T BELIEVE I JUST DID THAT! But oh god..... He looks so hot. Yes I did say worse things on his face.... But from inside I was afraid to accept how he was making me feel all the time.... So when it's my fate who am I to refuse?

I grabbed on his shoulder as he tear off my night gown. He trailed open mouthed kisses from my jaw to chest. I moaned. He didn't let me catch another breath and sucked on my boob. I grabbed his hair and moaned loudly. I heard him groan on my chest. He sucked on my nipple, circling his tongue around it.... Teasing it, sucking it. My toes curled at the way he was sucking on my chest. He pressed his crotch forward on my cunt. And I could feel he was rock hard. I pushed my hips up to press on it harder. He groaned louder.

He couldn't control it anymore. He sat up and pulled down his pants. His dick is too big. Precum dripping from the head which is red. I was getting wetter by looking at it. He pulled the drawer beside the bed and took out a condom, ripped off the packet with his teeth and quickly put on the condom on his cock. Then he crawled back over me. He spread my legs apart and ripped off my pantie. "Fuck. I wanted touch this so badly" He whispered. Oh... Gentleman~.....But why does he has condoms in his drawers?!

"Why do you have condoms in your drawer?" I asked him. He was lining his cock on my cunt. He looked up at me the after a second he smirked. "Why?.... Jealous?" He teased. My face heated up so fast. "Maybe I keep them here for fucking other girls....you know,I've plenty of them" He whispered. Something inside me twisted. "The go fuck those whor–" I couldn't complete my sentence.... He pushed his cock inside. I moaned loudly "FUCKKK!!!!". It sounded like scream more than moan. "I bought them after the day you offered to have sex with you" He whispered and started thrusting. Desperately.

As if he was waiting for it for a lifetime. "Fuck—fuck—fuck—fuck" He moaned between thrusts. My back arched, eyes rolled back, mouth wide open. My nails are scratching his back. It feels too good. My mind is going dizzy. All I can hear is wet slapping sounds. "Fuck, satoru...harder please!!!" I screamed. "As you say baby" He replied. He supported himself on his right hand and grabbed the headboard with his left hand and started thrusting harder. He went faster and faster, harder and harder. My eyes rolled back. How can a human go that fast?! I dig my nails on his back. He went on that pace. In a moment I heard a sound of wood breaking. The top part of the headboard broke in gojo's hand.

He kept thrusting and threw that broken wood on the floor. Then grabbed the mattress to support his left hand and he went harder. IS THAT EVEN POSSIBLE?!?! I moaned so loudly like my life depends on it and bite on his neck. My fingers hurts from scratching his back. In a moment one leg of the bed snapped. I hugged him as tight as possible. It didn't take more time to make me cum. After I came cunt squeezed around his cock tightly. He groaned loudly and pushed his hips forward. He came. He ran his fingers through his hair, went up and pulled out. He looked at me only to see me already passed out. He his fingers on his neck where I bite him and chuckled to himself. That's not the last time we did it.... It happened again and again.

Gojo’s Men POV

We’ve seen many things. We’ve seen Gojo kill men with a single snap of his fingers. We’ve seen him make the most feared mafia bosses grovel like dogs. We’ve seen him dismantle entire empires before breakfast. But this? This was different. It started this morning. We were all standing outside the meeting room, waiting for boss’s orders. As usual, serious. Silent. Tense. Then—

SLAM.

The door BURST open. And there she was. Y/N. The only woman on planet Earth who apparently had a death wish. “SATORU GOJO!” We all collectively flinched. She just… yelled his full name. We exchanged horrified glances. Does she not value her life?! Did she forget who she was screaming at?

The boss, sitting at the head of the table, blinked. Then casually leaned back in his chair, that cocky grin on his face. “Yes, darling?” he asked. We prepared ourselves for the nuclear explosion. But oh no — it was worse. She marched straight up to him, ignoring every dangerous man in that room like they were invisible. “YOU PROMISED ME WE’D GO OUT YESTERDAY. AND YOU CANCELLED. AGAIN.” Her voice was pure fury. We braced for her immediate execution. Instead....The great, terrifying, untouchable Gojo Satoru…Apologized.

“I know, baby, I’m sorry. I got caught up with business. Please don’t be mad.” We all blinked in unison. WHAT. “I’ve been waiting all day!” she continued, arms crossed like an angry wife. Gojo stood up, hands raised, trying to calm her like she was a ticking bomb. “I’ll make it up to you, I swear. Dinner. Anywhere you want. I’ll buy out the whole damn restaurant if you want me to.” Our jaws collectively hit the floor. Is this real life? Is he… begging? She huffed. “You better.” And just like that, she spun on her heels and stormed out, leaving a room full of frozen mafia men.

And this morning? This morning officially broke us. We gathered at the courtyard for Gojo’s daily training. Like always, he was doing his early morning pushups, shirtless, his muscles flexing like some god of war. Dead silent. Focused. Not even daring to breathe too loud. And then she appeared. Wearing her short pink robe, rubbing her eyes, yawning. “Satoru, you’re up early again.” We stiffened immediately. All eyes on her. She casually walked over to him while he kept doing pushups. We braced ourselves. Was she gonna touch him? Dear God, no one touches him. And????..... SHE. SAT. ON. HIS. BACK.

WE ALL FROZE. SHE SAT ON HIS BACK. DURING HIS PUSHUPS?! Every man here thought they were about to witness a live execution. Gojo satoru has killed people for touching him! We silently prayed for her soul. 'Rest in peace, ma’am.' But then...HE KEPT GOING. Without blinking. Without even reacting. He just continued his pushups like nothing happened, as if she wasn’t adding extra weight onto him. “Comfy, sweetheart?” he asked, casually. “Mhm,” she hummed, swinging her legs like she was sitting on a park bench. Our brains couldn’t process it. This was Gojo Satoru? The man who once blasted an entire army of underground men for one of them accidentally brushing against his jacket sleeve. The man who sliced a traitor’s throat for interrupting him mid-sentence. The man who ordered us to burn a rival’s headquarters because they didn’t bow fast enough.....

And here he was…Letting this girl sit on his back like a human backpack and calling her sweetheart? Did anyone kidnap him and replace him?????

Y/N’s POV

His lips were warm. His hands were everywhere. His breath mixed with mine, making my head spin. I was on his lap, my legs wrapped around his waist, grinding against his crotch, desperately . Every time I moved, I felt him getting harder, groan softly, gripping my hips tighter like he was trying not to lose control. “God… you’re gonna kill me one day, baby,” he whispered against my lips. I laughed breathlessly. “That’s my job, isn’t it? Torture the big bad mafia boss.” I said. “Mm. You do it so well.” He said kissing down my neck, biting softly, his voice raspy and dark. “You were made to ruin me.”

We were both completely lost in each other's mouth. His shirt was half open, my top hanging off one shoulder, heat building between us like a goddamn wildfire—BANG! The door BURST open. Both our heads snapped toward it. And there, standing like a deer in headlights, was one of his men — poor bastard named Keiji. Wide eyes. Mouth hanging open. His whole soul leaving his body in real-time. “I—I—Boss—I’m—I—” He stuttered so hard I thought his brain was physically crashing. Gojo’s hand twitched on my waist. He clenched his jaw. “Keiji.” His voice dropped into that terrifying calm. The one that usually meant 'You’re already dead.' Keiji immediately dropped to his knees on the floor. “PLEASE, BOSS!!! I SAW NOTHING!!! NOTHING, I SWEAR!!! PLEASE—DON’T KILL ME—PLEASE—I’VE GOT A FAMILY—I HAVE KIDS—I—I—I’M BLIND NOW!!! I CAN’T EVEN SEE ANYMORE, I SWEAR!!!”

I could literally feel Gojo’s bloodlust rising beneath me. His grip on my waist tightened. His stare cold as ice. “You walked into my private quarters. Without knocking.”gojo said. “I—I THOUGHT IT WAS URGENT, BOSS, I SWEAR!!!” keiji replied. Keiji started fully sobbing now. I could hear his teeth chattering. “You know what I do to people who see things they’re not supposed to.” gojo said. “I—I—PLEASE—PLEASE—"keiji tried to beg. Shit. He was about to kill this poor man. I looked at gojo and forcing him to look at me. “Satoru,” I whispered sweetly, softly pressing my forehead to his. “Don’t. Please. Not tonight.” His murderous eyes locked onto mine. He didn’t speak. His jaw flexed hard. There was a long pause. I could hear Keiji’s terrified little gasps as he waited for his fate. Finally, Gojo sighed heavily — still glaring at Keiji. “....get out.” gojo ordered. Keiji's head shot up.

“T-THANK YOU, MISS Y/N!!! THANK YOU! YOU’RE AN ANGEL!!! A GODDESS!!! I—I OWE YOU MY LIFE!!!” He scrambled to his feet so fast he almost tripped, bowing repeatedly, practically kissing the floor. “I—I WON’T SAY A WORD!!! YOU HAVE MY SOUL, MISS Y/N!!!” And then —he bolted out of the room like his ass was on fire. As soon as the door slammed shut behind him, I exhaled, still sitting on Gojo’s lap. Gojo just stared at me — half amused, half irritated. “You keep saving people from me, princess.” he said. “Well…” I gave him a playful smirk. “Someone’s gotta balance out your body count.” I replied. He raised one brow, his dangerous smile returning as his hands slid back to my hips. “You just love making me weak, don’t you?” he asked. I leaned in, whispering against his lips “Every single day.” and then his mouth crashed back onto mine again, pulling me even closer.

That day gojo wasn't home. And all of a sudden I could only hear the sound of bullets. The door blasts open. There stood my dad. Toji. He brought me back home. He was totally normal until he got a call from someone....I don't know who it was and what he/she said. Toji sat there, silent for a long time, eyes sharp like a knife. His jaw clenched, rage boiling under his skin. And beside him, my uncle — Noya Zenin. The man I hated my whole life. He tried to ruin my life so many times but never been successful.

He's Leaning back in his chair like this was some kind of twisted entertainment. Toji's voice finally broke the suffocating silence. “Tell me one thing, Y/N.” I swallowed, barely able to breathe. “W-What…?” I asked. “Is it true?” His voice was low. Deadly calm.“What are you talking about…?” I asked. “DID HE FUCK YOU?!!”He roared, slamming his hand against the table. I flinched hard, my chest rising and falling in panic. “N-No— it’s not— I—” I couldn’t even form words. The truth burned in my throat, but fear sealed my lips.

He stood up suddenly, towering over me. His fist flew —Slap! The slap threw me to the floor. The sharp sting burned across my cheek. My ears rang. “You disgusting girl.” His voice dripped with venom. “After everything I’ve done for you.” Noya stepped in, voice cool and mocking. “You know what I don’t get, brother?” He smiled like a viper. “You raised her like your own, gave her everything. And how does she repay you? By spreading her legs for your biggest enemy.” “Noya, please… I—I didn't—” I sobbed, my voice trembling. But he kept going, eyes full of fake pity. “This is what happens when you give girls too much freedom, Toji. They go chasing after power. I told you the day you adopted her that she's not worthy of being adopted by you. And now? She saw Gojo’s wealth, his name, and thought: ‘Maybe I can become his little whore.’" Noya said with a smirk. “N-No! It's not like—” I tried to speak.

I cried, trying to crawl toward Toji, but he shoved me back with his foot like trash. Noya leaned closer to him, voice even lower, like he was savoring every word. “Honestly, if she wants to be a whore, let her be one. Sell her. That’s what she’s good for now, isn’t it? We’ll make good money. I’m sure plenty of men would pay millions just to sleep with Gojo Satoru’s girl.” noya said evilly. I froze. My entire was body numb. “No… no… please…” I sobbed harder, my entire face wet with tears. Toji looked down at me like I was nothing. “You’ve brought shame to this family. You’re not my daughter.” Toji said. I couldn’t breathe. “P-please, father—Please don’t sell me....”

I tried to reach for his hand.He yanked it away like I was poisoned. “You are nothing to me.” His next words crushed my soul completely “Noya. Do whatever you want with her. Sell her whatever you want.” toji said. Then he turned and walked out, leaving me on the cold floor, shaking, broken, abandoned. Noya’s laugh echoed behind me. “Well, well, little whore.” He crouched down, gripping my chin cruelly. “finally ruined your life....not only that now THE GOJO SATORU would be humiliated as well.....can't wait to see his face when the majority of underground men gonna say that they've slept with his girl on his face.....can you imagine? I'm the one who's gonna ruin his name and reputation”

I was thrown into the dark room like garbage. The door slammed behind me with a heavy metallic clank. The sound of locks clicking shut made my blood freeze. I scrambled up, heart pounding, hands shaking. My body trembled not just from fear — but from the cold air hitting my exposed skin. Noya made sure I was dressed like this. Thin. Barely any fabric covering me. “Please…” I whispered at the locked door, banging my fist. “Don’t do this… please open the door! I beg you!!” I begged. No response. Then… I heard him. The man. He stepped out from the corner of the room. Tall, greasy black hair slicked back. Eyes hungry. Filthy. His smile twisted, lips curling like a snake sizing up its prey. His breathing was already heavy as he eyed me up and down, licking his lips like a starving animal.

“Well, well,” he chuckled, voice slimy. “The famous Gojo Satoru’s toy… all for me.” He slowly started unbuttoning his shirt, revealing a pale, sweaty chest. “Didn’t think Noya would deliver so quickly. God, you look better in person.” I backed up until my spine hit the wall. Tears streamed down my face uncontrollably. “No… no please… please don’t touch me… please—” He didn’t care. he laughed. “After I’m done with you, there’s a whole line waiting outside.”he said. His hand shot out and grabbed my hair roughly. I groaned. “NO— PLEASE!!” He dragged me toward the bed. “STOP IT— SOMEONE PLEASE HELP ME!” I cried out. He threw me down on the mattress. My stomach flipped with fear.The man pulled his belt off with one hand, the other pinning me down. “Be a good girl now.” He smirked. “I paid a lot for you.” I was scared....this can't be happening! And then—BOOM!

The door exploded open with a violent crash, shattering into splinters. The man in front of me froze. I saw him. Gojo. Standing at the doorway. The man’s face went pale instantly. “G-Gojo— Satoru— I— I didn’t know— they said she was for sale, I-I didn’t—” he started babbling. Gojo pulled out his gun from his pocket and....Click. The man’s body collapsed to the floor, lifeless. The room went dead silent. Then he turned to me. He rushed to me, and hugged me. “I’m here, baby. You’re safe now.” he said. I sobbed into his chest, gripping his shirt like my life depended on it. I told him everything... Every single thing. I picked me up and carried me out. He Told his men to kill everyone outside and took me to his car.

Gojo's pov

I opened the door of my car and put her inside. I walked to the other side and went inside the car and started driving the car. My blood was boiling. I felt as if someone was tearing my skin apart. How fucking dare they?! I won't be able to breathe properly until I make them regret every single thing. Checked my phone my men sent me the location Toji and Noya are. I looked at y/n beside me. She was sleeping peacefully. I looked forward and turned the car towards the location. I'll make them suffer..... Especially Noya.

As I reached there. I went outside and locked the car. I walked towards the mansion. There's no men outside. How stupid of them. I walked inside. I know this mansion. I used to come here when we used to be dealing partners. I know damn well where Toji is right now. I walked towards the room and kicked the door open. Toji looked at me. "Hmmm.... Gojo Satoru it is" He said with a smirk. Then looked behind me. "No man? I'm surprised" He said. I walked towards him and grabbed him by his shirt and punched him in the face. He turned his head to look at me again and I punched him again. "HOW FUCKING DARE YOU, YOU HURT HER?!" I said.

"I see where's this going" Toji said and grabbed my shirt to throw me on the floor but I kicked his stomach before he could do that. He crashed on the table behind him. "You son of a bitch!" He said and walked towards me. He tried to punch me and I caught his hand and twisted it. "Does it hurt?.... Good because it'll hurt more" I said and then grabbed his hair and smacked his head on the table. The table broke. We both fell on the floor. His head started bleeding. Noya entered there. It took him a minute to process what was going on. Then he ran towards us. I punched Toji's face again.

Noya grabbed me trying to pull me away from Toji. I went up from there. I looked at noya. His face was making my blood boil. I grabbed his shirt and pushed him against the wall behind him. He chuckled. "All these for that cheap whore?" He said. I clenched my jaw and punched his face. Again and again. "Don't talk about her with your fucking filthy mouth" I said and threw him on the floor. "You know I always wanted her to be our family maid..... But couldn't do that... So... Thought to sell her as a whore.... She looks like one tho" He said. And that's it. Something snapped inside me.

I went down pressed my knee on his chest and started punching his face brutally. Blood started spilling from his nose and mouth. I'll kill him. I grabbed his jaw and throat to twist it. He grabbed my hand trying to stop me and mumbling something. Suddenly I felt an arm around my throat. I realized it was Toji from behind me. I groaned as he choked me. I still didn't let go of noya. I'll kill him no matter what happens. But Toji tightened his arms with more strength. My vision started blurring. I almost couldn't breathe anymore. I'm still trying to twist Noya's head. But I can't get enough strength to do that. My vision was about to go blank when.... *BANG*

Toji's arms loosened. His body fell on the floor. Someone shot him in the head. I gasped for breath. I could breathe again and can see properly again. I looked up to see who shot Toji. "Your welcome" He said with a smirk. Suguru. How did he get here? But before that I looked down. Noya looking at me with wide, scared eyes. I twisted his without thinking anything. Then I took out my gun from my pocket and shot him three times. "Woah....aggrasive" Suguru said. I signed, then laughed and went up and stood in front of him.

"How did you get here? " I asked. "Your men called me and told me you went to kill Toji and Noya all alone and you ordered them not to come and help you. I was like ok, so much of Gojo thing. Then they told me that it's for a girl. And I was shocked that you became a simp for someone... And I had to see it so I got the location from them and came here....and woah. I saved your ass" He replied. I chuckled "yeah... Thanks.... Whatever" I said. "So.... Who's she?" He asked. "Toji's daughter" I replied. "Toji had a daughter?" He asked as we walked towards our car. "Adopted daughter" I replied and we got inside my car. "I see" He replied. "She's lucky" He said. "No.... I'm lucky" I said looking at y/n who's still sleeping peacefully. Then I started the car. "Yeah.... Simp" Suguru said and we both laughed.

Give me your requests guys....

I love when you give me your requests 💗